



Produced by Jana Srna, Paul Clark and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/American Libraries.)





    Transcriber's Note:

    Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
    possible. Some changes have been made. They are listed at the end
    of the text.

    Italic text has been marked with _underscores_.




IVAN TURGENIEFF

VOLUME XI

THE DIARY OF A SUPERFLUOUS MAN AND OTHER STORIES


[Illustration: _I cried out with rapture, and immediately turned to
Liza._

_From a drawing by FLETCHER C. RANSOM._]




 THE NOVELS AND STORIES OF
 IVAN TURGENIEFF

 THE DIARY OF A SUPERFLUOUS MAN
 AND OTHER STORIES

 TRANSLATED FROM THE RUSSIAN BY
 ISABEL F. HAPGOOD

 [Illustration]

 NEW YORK

 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS

 1904


 Copyright, 1904, by
 CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS

 [Illustration: THE SCRIBNER PRESS]




PREFACE


"In 'The Diary of a Superfluous Man,'" says one well-known Russian
critic, "we have to deal with the end of the pathological process upon
the body of Russian society. In Turgenieff's productions which followed
it we have to deal with a crisis in Russian life, with the growth of a
new order of things. Apart from the fundamental profundity of its
tendency, the 'Diary' is extremely noteworthy for its artistic
workmanship. In spite of a certain monotony of tone in its exposition,
it produces a very strong impression by its abundance of poetical
beauties, which are perfectly suited to the melancholy mood of the whole
story... In creating his 'Superfluous Man' the author, evidently, aimed
at making as powerful an impression as possible, and therefore employed
the most brilliant pigments in depicting Tchulkaturin. He attained his
object. Russian society started back in horror at this portrait of
itself, which was somewhat distorted yet a good likeness, and in its
strong excitement vigorously repelled all community with the sickly
figure of Tchulkaturin. This horror showed that the time was ripe in
Russian society for a different order of things, that it was tired of
inertness and was seeking a wider field of activity in which it might
freely develop its real forces."

Another critic, comparing the "Diary" with "Hamlet of Shshtchigry
County," says that what the latter expressed with a convulsive laugh
Tchulkaturin gave vent to in sickly, complaining shrieks, both
productions being a bitter confession of moral impotence, of
mental insolvency. "There is one passage in the 'Diary,'" he says,
"which--especially if one comes upon it after perusing all that precedes
it--it is impossible to read without a strong nervous shock, if not
without tears--a passage which always has the same identical effect; and
it contains the key to the comprehension of Turgenieff's relations
toward Nature. It is the end of the 'Diary.' This passage is noteworthy.
The predominant characteristic of Turgenieff's talent is here revealed
in a particularly brilliant manner: a profound impregnation with
Nature,--an impregnation which reached the point almost of fusion with
it. The breath of spring blows upon the reader, there is a scent of the
upturned soil,--and nowhere else, possibly save in that chapter of
Tolstoy's 'Youth,' which describes the removal of the double windows,
and the reader is suddenly enveloped in the keen, fresh air of spring,
is there anything which can be compared with this passage."

Still another critic says: "The ironical analysis of the moral
feebleness of the Russian intellectual class, which constitutes the
ruling motive of 'Hamlet of Shshtchigry County,' is converted into
sickly complaint in 'The Diary of a Superfluous Man,' one of the most
original and best-sustained of Turgenieff's stories, and one which is
most profoundly imbued with feeling.

"Turgenieff's story 'Three Portraits,'" said the most famous of Russian
critics, Byelinsky, "possesses, in addition to the cleverness and
vividness of its presentation, all the fascination, not of a novel, but
rather of a reminiscence of the _good_ old times. A fitting motto for it
would be: 'Deeds of days gone by.'"

All the critics admit that the type of Vasily Lutchinoff had existed,
and one says: "I attribute special importance to Turgenieff's Vasily
Lutchinoff because, in this character, the old type of Don Juan, of
Lovelace, and so forth, assumed our own Russian, original form for the
first time." This type (equally rapacious with that presented by the
hero of "The Bully," which was written about the same time) is supposed
to have prevailed in the eighteenth century, especially in the epoch of
Katherine II. Although Turgenieff never wrote historical novels, this
story, in company with passages from others of his works, is regarded as
coming, practically, under the head of historical records faithful to
the epochs dealt with by the author.

"The story 'Three Meetings,'" says one critic, "belongs entirely in the
category of 'art for art's sake.' There can be no question here of any
guiding idea. To speak figuratively, it is a fragrant flower, whose
perfume one inhales with delight, but which presents no other essential
qualities. Its whole point lies in its workmanship, and in paraphrase it
loses its entire charm."

"This story," writes another critic, "may serve, in our opinion, as a
curious monument of the ineptness of narrations in the first person.
Turgenieff, who is such a complete master of the form of personal
narration, was bound to exhibit also the weak side of it in its
entirety. This has strutted forth in his 'Three Meetings' with such
pride, independence, and, in a measure, with so much coquetry, that it
has swallowed up its subject-matter. There are several brilliant pages
in the story, but its fantastic, showy matter seems to be directed
solely to the end of illuminating the person of the narrator in the most
advantageous manner."

In discussing "The Memoirs of a Sportsman," a leading critic of the
present day says:... "Another peculiarity which immediately won for him
[Turgenieff] fame and sympathy among the public, is his entirely new
manner of depicting figures from peasant life. Before the advent of
Turgenieff the populace, even in the hands of Pushkin, even in those of
Gogol, appeared either in the capacity of an operatic chorus, or in the
quality of peasants of the ballet, or as an accessory, comic figure.
Turgenieff was the first to look into the soul of the common people and
demonstrate that that soul was exactly like the soul of the cultivated
man, only with its own peculiar turn to conceptions and feelings. By
thus bringing the peasant close to us, by exhibiting him in this form,
as a being one with us in blood, with whom, therefore, one can
sympathise instead of regarding him merely as a rare spectacle,
Turgenieff deservedly earned the reputation of a champion of
emancipation...... Two other tales are closely allied to 'The Memoirs of
a Sportsman,' although they do not form a part of that collection:
'Mumu' and 'The Inn.'... One of them, 'Mumu,' is, perhaps, the most
eloquent denunciation of serfdom which ever proceeded from Turgenieff's
pen. It is the only one of his productions in which the central figure
of the pig-headed[1] landed-proprietress is delineated with vivid and
unconcealed hatred. But in this case also, the chief merit of the story
does not lie in this arraignment,--in which are probably reflected the
author's childish reminiscences,[2]--but in its warm, compassionate
sympathy for the lot of the poor dumb man, whose whole life was
concentrated in love for a creature equally ill-treated by Fate--for the
little dog he had reared. In 'The Inn,' also, serfdom is set forth in an
extreme and hateful light. But here again the chief gist of the author's
idea does not lie in that direction...... It is evident that here
Turgenieff has touched on the theme to which Dostoievsky was so fond of
reverting. That theme is--the accidental sin of a good and honest man,
the crime of a pure mind atoned for by voluntary renunciation, and the
reconciling power of repentance, humility and prayer. Evil remains
unpunished in Turgenieff's story..... And yet the story produces a
shattering moral effect, thanks to the humble grandeur of Akim's figure,
and its combination of meekness and criminality. Mean as Naum is in his
triumph, repulsive as is landed-proprietress Elizaveta Prokhorovna with
her cowardly and hypocritical greed, the story leaves on the reader a
soothing impression."

I. F. H.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] The word used is, literally, "self-fool." It was invented by
Ostrovsky, in one of his most famous comedies.--TRANSLATOR.

[2] Some authorities assert positively that the incident narrated
occurred in the Turgenieff household, and that Gerasim's mistress was
the author's own mother.--TRANSLATOR.




CONTENTS


                                  PAGE

 THE DIARY OF A SUPERFLUOUS MAN      1

 THREE PORTRAITS                    93

 THREE MEETINGS                    147

 MUMU                              201

 THE INN                           255




THE DIARY OF A SUPERFLUOUS MAN

(1850)


HAMLET OF OVETCHI-VODY,[3]

March 20, 18  .

The doctor has just left me. At last I have obtained a categorical
answer! Dodge as he might, he could not help saying what he thought, at
last. Yes, I shall die soon, very soon. The streams are opening, and I
shall float away, probably with the last snows .... whither? God knows!
To the sea also. Well, all right! If I must die, then 't is better to
die in the spring. But is it not ridiculous to begin one's diary perhaps
a fortnight before one's death? Where 's the harm? And in what way are
fourteen days less than fourteen years, fourteen centuries? In the
presence of eternity, they say, everything is of no account--yes; but,
in that case, eternity also is of no account. I am falling into
speculation, I think: that is a bad sign--am not I beginning to turn
coward?--It will be better if I narrate something. It is raw and windy
out of doors,--I am forbidden to go out. But what shall I narrate? A
well-bred man does not talk about his maladies; composing a novel, or
something of that sort, is not in my line; reflections about exalted
themes are beyond my powers; descriptions of life round about me do not
even interest me; and to do nothing is tiresome; to read--is idleness.
Eh! I will narrate to myself the story of my own life. A capital idea!
When death is approaching it is proper, and can offend no one. I begin.

I was born thirty years ago, the son of a fairly wealthy landed
proprietor. My father was a passionate gambler; my mother was a lady
with character .... a very virtuous lady. Only, I have never known a
woman whose virtue afforded less satisfaction. She succumbed under the
burden of her merits, and tortured everybody, beginning with herself.
During the whole fifty years of her life, she never once rested, never
folded her hands; she was eternally bustling and fussing about, like an
ant--and without any result whatever, which cannot be said of the ant.
An implacable worm gnawed her day and night. Only once did I behold her
perfectly quiet,--namely, on the first day after her death, in her
coffin. As I gazed at her, it really seemed to me that her face
expressed mild surprise; the half-open lips, the sunken cheeks, and the
gently-motionless eyes seemed to breathe forth the words: "How good it
is not to stir!" Yes, 't is good, 't is good to part at last from the
fatiguing consciousness of life, from the importunate and uneasy sense
of existence! But that is not the point.

I grew up badly, and not cheerfully. Both my father and my mother loved
me; but that did not make things any the easier for me. My father had no
power whatever in his own house, and no importance, in his quality of a
man given over to a shameful and ruinous vice. He admitted his fall,
and, without having the strength to renounce his favourite passion, he
endeavoured, at least, by his constantly affectionate and discreet mien,
by his submissive humility, to win the indulgence of his exemplary wife.
My mamma, in fact, bore her misfortune with that magnificent and
ostentatious long-suffering of virtue which contains so much of
self-satisfied pride. She never reproached my father for anything, she
silently surrendered to him her last penny, and paid his debts; he
lauded her to her face and behind her back, but was not fond of staying
at home, and petted me on the sly, as though he were himself afraid of
contaminating me by his presence. But his ruffled features exhaled such
kindness at those times, the feverish smirk on his lips was replaced by
such a touching smile, his brown eyes, surrounded by fine wrinkles,
beamed with so much love, that I involuntarily pressed my cheek to his
cheek, moist and warm with tears. I wiped away those tears with my
handkerchief, and they flowed again, without effort, like the water in
an overfilled glass. I set to crying myself, and he soothed me, patted
my back with his hand, kissed me all over my face with his quivering
lips. Even now, more than twenty years after his death, when I recall my
poor father, dumb sobs rise in my throat, and my heart beats--beats as
hotly and bitterly, it languishes with as much sorrowful compassion, as
though it still had a long time to beat and as though there were
anything to feel compassion about!

My mother, on the contrary, always treated me in one way,
affectionately, but coldly. Such mothers, moral and just, are frequently
to be met with in children's books. She loved me, but I did not love
her. Yes! I shunned my virtuous mother, and passionately loved my
vicious father.

But enough for to-day. I have made a beginning, and there is no cause
for me to feel anxious about the end, whatever it may be. My malady will
attend to that.


March 21.

The weather is wonderful to-day. It is warm and bright; the sun is
playing gaily on the slushy snow; everything is glittering, smoking,
dripping; the sparrows are screaming like mad creatures around the dark,
sweating hedges; the damp air irritates my chest sweetly but
frightfully. The spring, the spring is coming! I am sitting by the
window, and looking out across the little river to the fields. O Nature!
Nature! I love thee so, but I came forth from thy womb unfitted even for
life. Yonder is a male sparrow hopping about with outspread wings; he is
screaming--and every sound of his voice, every ruffled feather on his
tiny body breathes forth health and strength.

What is to be concluded from that? Nothing. He is healthy and has a
right to scream and ruffle up his feathers; but I am ill and must
die--that is all. It is not worth while to say any more about that. And
tearful appeals to nature are comically absurd. Let us return to my
story.

I grew up, as I have already said, badly and not cheerfully. I had no
brothers or sisters. I was educated at home. And, indeed, what would my
mother have had to occupy her if I had been sent off to boarding-school
or to a government institute? That 's what children are for--to keep
their parents from being bored. We lived chiefly in the country, and
sometimes went to Moscow. I had governors and teachers, as is the
custom. A cadaverous and tearful German, Riechmann, has remained
particularly memorable to me,--a remarkably melancholy being, crippled
by fate, who was fruitlessly consumed by an anguished longing for his
native land. My man-nurse, Vasily, nicknamed "The Goose," would sit,
unshaved, in his everlasting old coat of blue frieze, beside the stove
in the frightfully stifling atmosphere of the close anteroom,
impregnated through and through with the sour odour of old kvas,--would
sit and play cards with the coachman, Potap, who had just got a new
sheepskin coat, white as snow, and invincible tarred boots,--while
Riechmann would be singing on the other side of the partition:

    "Herz, mein Herz, warum so traurig?
    Was bekuemmert dich so sehr?
    'S ist ja schoen im fremden Lande--
    Herz, mein Herz, was willst du mehr?"

After my father's death, we definitively removed to Moscow. I was then
twelve years of age. My father died during the night of a stroke of
apoplexy. I shall never forget that night. I was sleeping soundly, as
all children are in the habit of sleeping; but I remember, that even
athwart my slumber I thought I heard a heavy, laboured breathing.
Suddenly I felt some one seize me by the shoulder and shake me. I
open my eyes: in front of me stands my man-nurse.--"What 's the
matter?"--"Come along, come along, Alexyei Mikhailitch is dying...." I
fly out of the bed like a mad creature, and into the bedroom. I look: my
father is lying with his head thrown back, all red in the face, and
rattling in his throat most painfully. The servants, with frightened
faces, throng the doors; in the anteroom some one inquires in a hoarse
voice: "Has the doctor been sent for?" In the courtyard, a horse is
being led out of the stable, the gate is creaking, a tallow candle is
burning in the room on the floor; mamma is there also, overwhelmed, but
without losing either her decorum or the consciousness of her own
dignity. I flung myself on my father's breast, embraced him, and
stammered out: "Papa, papa!"... He lay motionless and puckered up his
eyes in a strange sort of way. I looked him in the face--unbearable
horror stopped my breath; I squeaked with terror, like a roughly-grasped
bird. They dragged me from him and carried me away. Only the night
before, as though with a foreboding of his approaching death, he had
caressed me so fervently and so sadly.

They brought a dishevelled and sleepy doctor, with a strong smell of
lovage vodka. My father died under his lancet, and on the following day,
thoroughly stupefied with grief, I stood with a candle in my hand in
front of the table on which lay the corpse, and listened unheeding to
the thick-voiced intoning of the chanter, occasionally broken by the
feeble voice of the priest; tears kept streaming down my cheeks, over my
lips, and my collar and my cuffs; I was consumed with tears, I stared
fixedly at the motionless face of my father, as though I were expecting
him to do something; and my mother, meanwhile, slowly made reverences
to the floor, slowly raised herself and, as she crossed herself, pressed
her fingers strongly to her brow, her shoulders, and her body. There was
not a single thought in my head; I had grown heavy all over, but I felt
that something dreadful was taking place with me..... It was then that
Death looked into my face, and made a note of me.

We removed our residence to Moscow, after the death of my father, for a
very simple reason: all our estate was sold under the hammer for
debt,--positively everything, with the exception of one wretched little
hamlet, the very one in which I am now finishing my magnificent
existence. I confess that, in spite of the fact that I was young at the
time, I grieved over the sale of our nest; that is to say, in reality, I
grieved over our park only. With that park are bound up my sole bright
memories. There, on one tranquil spring evening, I buried my best
friend, an old dog with a bob tail and crooked paws--Trixie; there,
hiding myself in the tall grass, I used to eat stolen apples, red, sweet
Novgorod apples; there, in conclusion, I for the first time beheld
through the bushes of ripe raspberries, Klaudia the maid, who, despite
her snub nose, and her habit of laughing in her kerchief, aroused in me
such a tender passion that in her presence I hardly breathed, felt like
swooning, and was stricken dumb. But one day, on the Bright Sunday,[4]
when her turn came to kiss my lordly hand, I all but flung myself down
and kissed her patched goatskin shoes. Great heavens! Can it be twenty
years since all that happened? It does not seem so very long since I
used to ride my shaggy, chestnut horse along the old wattled hedge of
our park, and, rising in my stirrups, pluck the double-faced leaves of
the poplars. While a man is living he is not conscious of his own life;
like a sound, it becomes intelligible to him a little while afterward.

Oh, my park! Oh, my overgrown paths along the little pond! Oh, unhappy
little spot beneath the decrepit dam, where I used to catch minnows and
gudgeons! And you, ye lofty birch-trees, with long, pendulous branches,
from behind which, from the country road, the melancholy song of the
peasant used to be wafted, unevenly broken by the jolts of the rough
cart--I send you my last farewells!... As I part with life I stretch out
my hands to you alone. I should like once more to inhale the bitter
freshness of the wormwood, the sweet scent of the reaped buckwheat in
the fields of my natal spot; I should like once more to hear from afar
the modest jangling of the cracked bell on our parish church; once more
to lie in the cool shadow beneath the oak-bush on the <DW72> of the
familiar ravine; once more to follow with my eyes the moving trace of
the wind, as it flew like a dark streak over the golden grass of our
meadow....

Ekh, to what end is all this? But I cannot go on to-day. Until
to-morrow.


March 22.

To-day it is cold and overcast again. Such weather is far more suitable.
It is in accord with my work. Yesterday quite unseasonably evoked in me
a multitude of unnecessary feelings and memories. That will not be
repeated. Emotional effusions are like liquorice-root: when you take
your first suck at it, it does n't seem bad, but it leaves a very bad
taste in your mouth afterward. I will simply and quietly narrate the
story of my life.

So then, we went to live in Moscow....

But it just occurs to me: is it really worth while to tell the story of
my life?

No, decidedly it is not worth while.... My life is in no way different
from the lives of a mass of other people. The parental home, the
university, service in inferior positions, retirement, a small circle of
acquaintances, downright poverty, modest pleasures, humble occupations,
moderate desires--tell me, for mercy's sake, who does not know all that?
And I, in particular, shall not tell the story of my life, because I am
writing for my own pleasure; and if my past presents even to me nothing
very cheerful, nor even very sorrowful, that means that there really can
be nothing in it worthy of attention. I had better try to analyse my own
character to myself.

What sort of a man am I?... Some one may remark to me that no one asks
about that.--Agreed. But, you see, I am dying,--God is my witness, I am
dying,--and really before death the desire to know what sort of a fellow
I have been is pardonable, I think.

After having thoroughly pondered this important question, and having,
moreover, no need to express myself bitterly on my own score, as do
people who are strongly convinced of their merits, I must confess one
thing: I have been an utterly superfluous man in this world, or, if you
like to put it that way, an utterly useless bird. And I intend to prove
that to-morrow, because to-day I am coughing like an aged sheep, and my
nurse, Terentievna, will give me no peace. "Lie down, dear little father
mine," she says, "and drink your tea."... I know why she worries me: she
wants some tea herself! Well! All right! Why not permit the poor old
woman to extract, at the finish, all possible profit from her master?...
The time for that has not yet gone by.


March 23.

Winter again. The snow is falling in large flakes.

Superfluous, superfluous.... That 's a capital word I have devised. The
more deeply I penetrate into myself, the more attentively I scrutinise
the whole of my own past life, the more convinced do I become of the
strict justice of that expression. Superfluous--precisely that. That
word is not appropriate to other people.... People are bad, good,
clever, stupid, agreeable, and disagreeable; but superfluous.... no.
That is to say, understand me: the universe could dispense with these
people also .... of course; but uselessness is not their chief quality,
is not their distinguishing characteristic, and when you are speaking of
them, the word "superfluous" is not the first one that comes to your
tongue. But I .... of me nothing else could possibly be said:
superfluous--that is all. Nature had not, evidently, calculated on my
appearance, and in consequence of this, she treated me like an
unexpected and unbidden guest. Not without cause did one wag, a great
lover of Swedish whist, say of me, that my mother had discarded.[5] I
speak of myself now calmly, without any gall..... 'T is a thing of the
past! During the whole course of my life I have constantly found my
place occupied, possibly because I sought my place in the wrong
direction. I was suspicious, bashful, irritable, like all invalids;
moreover, probably owing to superfluous vanity,--or by reason of the
deficient organisation of my person,--between my feelings and my
thoughts and the expression of those feelings and thoughts there existed
some senseless, incomprehensible and insuperable barrier; and when I
made up my mind to overcome that impediment by force, to break down that
barrier, my movements, the expression of my face, my entire being
assumed the aspect of anguished tension: I not only seemed, but I
actually became unnatural and affected. I was conscious of it myself and
made haste to retire again into myself. Then a frightful tumult arose
within me. I analysed myself to the last shred; I compared myself with
other people; I recalled the smallest glances, the smiles, the words of
the people before whom I would have liked to expand; I interpreted
everything from its bad side, and laughed maliciously over my
pretensions "to be like the rest of the world,"--and suddenly, in the
midst of my laughter, I sadly relaxed utterly, fell into foolish
dejection, and then began the same thing all over again; in a word, I
ran round like a squirrel in a wheel. Whole days passed in this
torturing, fruitless toil. Come now, tell me, pray, to whom and for what
is such a man of use? Why did this happen with me, what was the cause
of this minute fidgeting over myself--who knows? Who can say?

I remember, one day I was driving out of Moscow in the diligence. The
road was good, but the postilion had hitched an extra trace-horse to the
four-span. This unhappy, fifth, wholly unnecessary horse, fastened
in rough fashion to the fore-end of a thick, short rope, which
ruthlessly saws its haunches, rubs its tail, makes it run in the most
unnatural manner, and imparts to its whole body the shape of a comma,
always arouses my profound compassion. I remarked to the postilion
that, apparently, the fifth horse might be dispensed with on that
occasion..... He remained silent awhile, shook the back of his neck,
lashed the horse half a score of times in succession with his whip
across its gaunt back and under its puffed-out belly--and said, not
without a grin: "Well, you see, it has stuck itself on, that 's a fact!
What the devil 's the use?"

And I, also, have stuck myself on... But the station is not far off, I
think.

Superfluous.... I promised to prove the justice of my opinion, and I
will fulfil my promise. I do not consider it necessary to mention a
thousand details, daily occurrences and incidents, which, moreover, in
the eyes of every thoughtful man might serve as incontrovertible proofs
in my favour--that is to say, in favour of my view; it is better for me
to begin directly with one decidedly important event, after which,
probably, no doubt will remain as to the accuracy of the word
superfluous. I repeat: I have no intention of entering into details, but
I cannot pass over in silence one decidedly curious and noteworthy
circumstance,--namely, the strange manner in which my friends treated me
(I also had friends) every time I chanced to meet them, or even dropped
in to see them. They seemed to grow uneasy; as they came to meet me they
either smiled in a not entirely natural manner, looked not at my eyes,
not at my feet, as some people do, but chiefly at my cheeks, hastily
ejaculated: "Ah! how do you do, Tchulkaturin!" (Fate had favoured me
with that name[6]) or, "Ah! so here 's Tchulkaturin!" immediately
stepped aside, went apart, and even remained for some time thereafter
motionless, as though they were trying to recall something. I noticed
all this, because I am not deficient in penetration and the gift of
observation; on the whole, I am not stupid; decidedly amusing thoughts
sometimes come into my head even, not at all ordinary thoughts; but, as
I am a superfluous man with a dumbness inside me, I dread to express my
thought, the more so, as I know beforehand that I shall express it very
badly. It even seems strange to me, sometimes, that people can talk,
and so simply, so freely.... "What a calamity!!" you think. I am bound
to say that my tongue pretty often itched, in spite of my dumbness; and
I actually did utter words in my youth, but in riper years I succeeded
in restraining myself almost every time. I would say to myself in an
undertone: "See here, now, 't will be better for me to hold my tongue
awhile," and I quieted down. We are all experts at holding our tongues;
our women in particular have that capacity: one exalted young Russian
lady maintains silence so vigorously that such a spectacle is capable of
producing a slight shiver and cold perspiration even in a man who has
been forewarned. But that is not the point, and it is not for me to
criticise other people. I will proceed to the promised story.

Several years ago, thanks to a concurrence of trivial but, for me, very
important circumstances, I chanced to pass six months in the county town
of O***. This town is built entirely on a declivity. It has about eight
hundred inhabitants, remarkably poor; the wretched little houses are
outrageously bad; in the main street, under the guise of a pavement,
formidable slabs of unhewn limestone crop out whitely here and there, in
consequence of which, even the peasant-carts drive around it; in the
very centre of an astonishingly untidy square rises a tiny yellowish
structure with dark holes, and in the holes sit men in large caps with
visors, and pretend to be engaged in trade; there, also, rears itself
aloft a remarkably tall, striped pole, and beside the pole, by way of
order, at the command of the authorities, a load of yellow hay is kept,
and one governmental hen stalks about. In a word, in the town of O***
existence is excellent.

During the early days of my sojourn in that town I nearly went out of my
mind with ennui. I must say of myself that, although I am a superfluous
man, of course, yet it is not of my own will; I am sickly myself, but I
cannot endure anything sickly.... I would have no objections to
happiness, I have even tried to approach it from the right and from the
left.... And, therefore, it is not surprising that I can also feel
bored, like any other mortal. I found myself in the town of O*** on
business connected with the Government service....

Terentievna is absolutely determined to kill me. Here is a specimen of
our conversation:

_Terentievna._ O-okh, dear little father! why do you keep writing? It is
n't healthy for you to write.

_I._ But I 'm bored, Terentievna.

_She._ But do drink some tea and lie down.

_I._ But I don't feel sleepy.

_She._ Akh, dear little father! Why do you say that? The Lord be with
you! Lie down now, lie down: it 's better for you.

_I._ I shall die anyway, Terentievna.

_She._ The Lord forbid and have mercy!... Well, now, do you order me to
make tea?

_I._ I shall not survive this week, Terentievna.

_She._ Ii-i, dear little father! Why do you say that?... So I 'll go and
prepare the samovar.

Oh, decrepit, yellow, toothless creature! Is it possible that to you I
am not a man!


March 24. A hard frost.

On the very day of my arrival in the town of O***, the above-mentioned
governmental business caused me to call on a certain Ozhogin, Kirill
Matvyeevitch, one of the chief officials of the county; but I made
acquaintance with him, or, as the saying is, got intimate with him, two
weeks later. His house was situated on the principal street, and was
distinguished from all the rest by its size, its painted roof, and two
lions on the gate, belonging to that race of lions which bear a
remarkable likeness to the unsuccessful dogs whose birthplace is Moscow.
It is possible to deduce from these lions alone that Ozhogin was an
opulent man. And, in fact, he owned four hundred souls of serfs;[7] he
received at his house the best society of the town of O***, and bore the
reputation of being a hospitable man. The chief of police came to him,
in a broad carroty-hued drozhky drawn by a pair of horses--a remarkably
large man, who seemed to have been carved out of shop-worn material.
Other officials visited him also: the pettifogger, a yellowish and
rather malicious creature; the waggish surveyor, of German extraction,
with a Tatar face; the officer of Ways of Communication, a tender soul,
a singer, but a scandal-monger; a former county Marshal of Nobility, a
gentleman with dyed hair, and rumpled cuffs, trousers with straps,
and that extremely noble expression of countenance which is so
characteristic of people who have been under trial by the courts. He was
visited also by two landed proprietors, inseparable friends, both no
longer young, and even threadbare with age, the younger of whom was
constantly squelching the elder, and shutting his mouth with one and the
same reproach: "Come, that will do, Sergyei Sergyeitch! What do you know
about it? For you write the word _probka_ [cork] with the letter _b_....
Yes, gentlemen,"--he was wont to continue, with all the heat of
conviction, addressing those present:--"Sergyei Sergyeitch writes not
_probka_, but _brobka_." And all present laughed, although, probably,
not one of them was particularly distinguished for his skill in
orthography; and the unhappy Sergyei Sergyeitch held his peace, and
bowed his head with a pacific smile. But I am forgetting that my days
are numbered, and am entering into too great detail. So then, without
further circumlocution: Ozhogin was married and had a daughter,
Elizaveta Kirillovna, and I fell in love with that daughter.

Ozhogin himself was a commonplace man, neither good nor bad; his wife
was beginning to look a good deal like an aged hen; but their daughter
did not take after her parents. She was very comely, of vivacious and
gentle disposition. Her bright grey eyes gazed good-naturedly, and in a
straightforward manner from beneath childishly-arched brows; she smiled
almost constantly, and laughed also quite frequently. Her fresh voice
had a very pleasant ring; she moved easily, swiftly, and blushed gaily.
She did not dress very elegantly; extremely simple gowns suited her
best.

As a rule, I have never made acquaintance quickly, and if I have felt at
ease with a person on first meeting,--which, however, has almost never
been the case,--I confess that that has spoken strongly in favour of the
new acquaintance. I have not known how to behave to women at all, and in
their presence I either frowned and assumed a fierce expression, or
displayed my teeth in a grin in the stupidest way, and twisted my tongue
about in my mouth with embarrassment. With Elizaveta Kirillovna, on the
contrary, I felt myself at home from the very first moment. This is how
it came about. One day I arrive at Ozhogin's before dinner, and ask:
"Is he at home?" I am told: "Yes, and he is dressing; please come into
the hall."[8] I go into the hall; I see a young girl in a white gown
standing by the window, with her back toward me, and holding a cage in
her hands. I curl up a little, according to my habit; but, nevertheless,
I cough out of propriety. The young girl turns round quickly, so quickly
that her curls strike her in the face, catches sight of me, bows, and
with a smile shows me a little box, half-filled with seed.

"Will you excuse me?"

Of course, as is customary in such circumstances, I first bent my head,
and, at the same time, crooked and straightened my knees (as though some
one had hit me from behind in the back of my legs, which, as everybody
knows, serves as a token of excellent breeding and agreeable ease of
manner), and then smiled, raised my hand, and waved it twice cautiously
and gently in the air. The girl immediately turned away from me, took
from the cage a small board, and began to scrape it violently with a
knife, and suddenly, without changing her attitude, gave utterance to
the following words:

"This is papa's bull-finch.... Do you like bull-finches?"

"I prefer canary-birds,"--I replied, not without a certain effort.

"And I am fond of canary-birds also; but just look at him, see how
pretty he is. See, he is not afraid."--What surprised me was that I was
not afraid.--"Come closer. His name is Popka."

I went up, and bent over.

"He 's very charming, is n't he?"

She turned her face toward me; but we were standing so close to each
other that she was obliged to throw her head back a little, in order to
look at me with her bright eyes. I gazed at her: the whole of her rosy
young face was smiling in so friendly a manner that I smiled also, and
almost laughed aloud with pleasure. The door opened; Mr. Ozhogin
entered. I immediately went to him, and began to talk with him in a very
unembarrassed way; I do not know myself how I came to stay to dinner; I
sat out the whole evening, and on the following day, Ozhogin's lackey, a
long, purblind fellow, was already smiling at me, as a friend of the
house, as he pulled off my overcoat.

To find a refuge, to weave for myself even a temporary nest, to know the
joy of daily relations and habits,--that was a happiness which I, a
superfluous man, without domestic memories, had not experienced up to
that time. If there were anything about me suggestive of a flower, and
if that comparison were not so threadbare, I would decide to say that,
from that hour, I began to blossom out in spirit. Everything in me and
round about me underwent such an instantaneous change! My whole life was
illuminated by love,--literally my whole life, down to the smallest
details,--like a dark, deserted chamber into which a candle has been
brought. I lay down to sleep and I rose up, dressed myself, breakfasted,
and smoked my pipe in a way different from my habit; I even skipped as I
walked,--really I did, as though wings had suddenly sprouted on my
shoulders. I remember that I was not in doubt even for a minute, as to
the feeling with which Elizaveta Kirillovna had inspired me; and from
the very first day, I fell in love with her passionately, and from the
very first day, too, I knew that I was in love. I saw her every day for
the space of three weeks. Those three weeks were the happiest time of my
life; but the remembrance of them is painful to me. I cannot think of
them alone: that which followed them involuntarily rises up before me,
and venomous grief slowly grips the heart which had just grown soft.

When a man is feeling very well, his brain, as every one knows, acts
very little. A calm and joyous feeling, a feeling of satisfaction,
permeates his whole being; he is swallowed up in it; the consciousness
of individuality vanishes in him--he is in a state of bliss, as badly
educated poets say. But when, at last, that "spell" passes off, a man
sometimes feels vexed and regretful that, in the midst of happiness, he
was so unobservant of himself that he did not redouble his thoughts, his
reflections, and his memories, that he did not prolong his enjoyment
.... as though a "blissful" man had any time, and as though it were
worth while to reflect about his own emotions! The happy man is like a
fly in the sunshine. That is why, when I recall those three weeks, I
find it almost impossible to retain in my mind an accurate, definite
impression, the more so, as in the whole course of that time, nothing of
particular note took place between us..... Those twenty days present
themselves to me as something warm, young, and fragrant, as a sort of
bright streak in my dim and grey-hued life. My memory suddenly becomes
implacably faithful and clear, only dating from the moment when the
blows of Fate descended upon me, speaking again in the words of those
same ill-bred writers.

Yes, those three weeks.... However, they did not precisely leave no
images behind in me. Sometimes, when I happen to think long of that
time, certain memories suddenly float forth from the gloom of the
past--as the stars unexpectedly start forth in the evening sky to meet
attentively-riveted eyes. Especially memorable to me is one stroll in a
grove outside the town. There were four of us: old Madame Ozhogin, Liza,
I, and a certain Bizmyonkoff, a petty official of the town of O***, a
fair-haired, good-natured, and meek young man. I shall have occasion to
allude to him again. Mr. Ozhogin remained at home: his head ached, in
consequence of his having slept too long. The day was splendid, warm,
and calm. I must remark that gardens of entertainment and public
amusement are not to the taste of the Russian. In governmental towns, in
the so-called Public Gardens, you will never encounter a living soul at
any season of the year; possibly some old woman will seat herself,
grunting, on a green bench baked through and through by the sun, in the
neighbourhood of a sickly tree, and that only when there is no dirty
little shop close to the gate. But if there is a sparse little
birch-grove in the vicinity of the town, the merchants, and sometimes
the officials, will gladly go thither on Sundays and feast-days, with
their samovar, patties, water-melons, and set out all those good gifts
on the dusty grass, right by the side of the road, seat themselves
around, and eat and drink tea in the sweat of their brows until the very
evening. Precisely that sort of small grove existed then two versts
distant from the town of O***. We went thither after dinner, drank tea
in due form, and then all four of us set off for a stroll through the
grove. Bizmyonkoff gave his arm to old Madame Ozhogin; I gave mine to
Liza. The day was already inclining toward evening. I was then in the
very ardour of first love (not more than a fortnight had elapsed since
we had become acquainted), in that condition of passionate and attentive
adoration, when your whole soul innocently and involuntarily follows
every motion of the beloved being; when you cannot satiate yourself with
its presence, or hear enough of its voice; when you smile and look like
a convalescent child, and any man of a little experience must see at the
first glance, a hundred paces off, what is going on in you.

Up to that day, I had not once chanced to be arm in arm with Liza. I
walked by her side, treading softly on the green grass. A light breeze
seemed to be fluttering around us, between the white boles of the
birch-trees, now and then blowing the ribbon of her hat in my face. With
an importunate gaze I watched her, until, at last, she turned gaily to
me, and we smiled at each other. The birds chirped approvingly overhead,
the blue sky peered caressingly through the fine foliage. My head reeled
with excess of pleasure. I hasten to remark that Liza was not in the
least in love with me. She liked me; in general, she was not shy of any
one, but I was not fated to disturb her childish tranquillity. She
walked arm in arm with me, as with a brother. She was seventeen years
old at the time.... And yet, that same evening, in my presence, there
began in her that quiet, inward fermentation, which precedes the
conversion of a child into a woman..... I was witness to that change of
the whole being, that innocent perplexity, that tremulous pensiveness; I
was the first to note that sudden softness of glance, that ringing
uncertainty of voice--and, oh, stupid fool! oh, superfluous man! for a
whole week I was not ashamed to assume that I, I was the cause of that
change!

This is the way it happened.

We strolled for quite a long time, until evening, and chatted very
little. I held my peace, like all inexperienced lovers, and she, in all
probability, had nothing to say to me; but she seemed to be meditating
about something, and shook her head in a queer sort of way, pensively
nibbling at a leaf which she had plucked. Sometimes she began to stride
forward in such a decided way ... and then suddenly halted, waited for
me and gazed about her with eyebrows elevated and an absent-minded
smile. On the preceding evening, we had read together "The Prisoner of
the Caucasus."[9] With what eagerness had she listened to me, with her
face propped on both hands, and her bosom resting against the table! I
tried to talk about our reading of the evening before; she blushed,
asked me whether I had given the bull-finch any hemp-seed before we
started, began to sing loudly some song, then suddenly ceased. The grove
ended on one side in a rather steep and lofty cliff; below flowed a
small, meandering river, and beyond it, further than the eye could see,
stretched endless meadows, now swelling slightly like waves, now
spreading out like a table-cloth, here and there intersected with
ravines. Liza and I were the first to emerge on the edge of the grove;
Bizmyonkoff remained behind with the old lady. We came out, halted, and
both of us involuntarily narrowed our eyes: directly opposite us, in the
midst of the red-hot mist, the sun was setting, huge and crimson. Half
the sky was aglow and flaming; the red rays beat aslant across the
meadows, casting a scarlet reflection even on the shady side of the
ravine, and lay like fiery lead upon the river, where it was not hidden
under overhanging bushes, and seemed to be reposing in the lap of the
ravine and the grove. We stood there drenched in the blazing radiance.
It is beyond my power to impart all the passionate solemnity of that
picture. They say that the colour red appeared to one blind man like the
sound of a trumpet; I do not know to what degree that comparison is
just; but, actually, there was something challenging in that flaming
gold of the evening air, in the crimson glow of sky and earth. I cried
out with rapture, and immediately turned to Liza. She was gazing
straight at the sun. I remember, the glare of the sunset was reflected
in her eyes in tiny, flaming spots. She was startled, profoundly moved.
She made no answer to my exclamation, did not stir for a long time, and
hung her head.... I stretched out my hand to her; she turned away from
me, and suddenly burst into tears. I gazed at her with secret, almost
joyful surprise.... Bizmyonkoff's voice rang out a couple of paces from
us. Liza hastily wiped her eyes, and with a wavering smile looked at me.
The old lady emerged from the grove, leaning on the arm of her
fair-haired escort; both of them, in their turn, admired the view. The
old lady asked Liza some question, and I remember that I involuntarily
shivered when, in reply, her daughter's broken voice, like cracked
glass, resounded in reply. In the meanwhile, the sun had set, the glow
was beginning to die out. We retraced our steps. I again gave Liza my
arm. It was still light in the grove, and I could clearly discern her
features. She was embarrassed, and did not raise her eyes. The flush
which had spread all over her face did not disappear; she seemed still
to be standing in the rays of the setting sun.... Her arm barely touched
mine. For a long time I could not start a conversation, so violently was
my heart beating. We caught glimpses of the carriage far away, through
the trees; the coachman was driving to meet us at a foot-pace over the
friable sand of the road.

"Lizaveta Kirillovna,"--I said at last,--"why did you weep?"

"I don't know,"--she answered after a brief pause, looking at me with
her gentle eyes, still wet with tears,--their glance seemed to me to
have undergone a change,--and again fell silent.

"I see that you love nature...." I went on.--That was not in the least
what I had meant to say, and my tongue hardly stammered out the last
phrase to the end. She shook her head. I could not utter a word more....
I was waiting for something .... not a confession--no, indeed! I was
waiting for a confiding glance, a question.... But Liza stared at the
ground and held her peace. I repeated once more, in an undertone: "Why?"
and received no reply. She was embarrassed, almost ashamed, I saw that.

A quarter of an hour later, we were all seated in the carriage and
driving toward the town. The horses advanced at a brisk trot; we dashed
swiftly through the moist, darkening air. I suddenly began to talk,
incessantly addressing myself now to Bizmyonkoff, now to Madame Ozhogin.
I did not look at Liza, but I could not avoid perceiving that from the
corner of the carriage her gaze never once rested on me. At home she
recovered with a start, but would not read with me, and soon went off to
bed. The break--that break of which I have spoken--had been effected in
her. She had ceased to be a little girl; she was already beginning to
expect ... like myself .... something or other. She did not have to wait
long.

But that night I returned to my lodgings in a state of utter
enchantment. The confused something, which was not exactly a foreboding,
nor yet exactly a suspicion, that had arisen within me vanished: I
ascribed the sudden constraint in Liza's behaviour toward me to maidenly
modesty, to timidity.... Had not I read a thousand times in many
compositions, that the first appearance of love agitates and alarms a
young girl? I felt myself very happy, and already began to construct
various plans in my own mind....

If any one had then whispered in my ear: "Thou liest, my dear fellow!
that 's not in store for thee at all, my lad! thou art doomed to die
alone in a miserable little house, to the intolerable grumbling of an
old peasant-woman, who can hardly wait for thy death, in order that she
may sell thy boots for a song...."

Yes, one involuntarily says, with the Russian philosopher: "How is one
to know what he does not know?"--Until to-morrow.


March 25. A white winter day.

I have read over what I wrote yesterday, and came near tearing up the
whole note-book. It seems to me that my style of narrative is too
protracted and too mawkish. However, as my remaining memories of that
period present nothing cheerful, save the joy of that peculiar nature
which Lermontoff had in view when he said that it is a cheerful and a
painful thing to touch the ulcers of ancient wounds, then why should not
I observe myself? But I must not impose upon kindness. Therefore I will
continue without mawkishness.

For the space of a whole week, after that stroll outside the town, my
position did not improve in the least, although the change in Liza
became more perceptible every day. As I have already stated, I
interpreted this change in the most favourable possible light for
myself.... The misfortune of solitary and timid men--those who are timid
through self-love--consists precisely in this--that they, having eyes,
and even keeping them staring wide open, see nothing, or see it in a
false light, as though through  glasses. And their own thoughts
and observations hinder them at every step.

In the beginning of our acquaintance Liza had treated me trustingly and
frankly, like a child; perhaps, even, in her liking for me there was
something of simple, childish affection.... But when that strange,
almost sudden crisis took place in her, after a short perplexity, she
felt herself embarrassed in my presence, she turned away from me
involuntarily, and at the same time grew sad and pensive.... She was
expecting .... what? She herself did not know .... but I .... I, as I
have already said, rejoiced at that crisis.... As God is my witness, I
almost swooned with rapture, as the saying is. However, I am willing to
admit that any one else in my place might have been deceived also....
Who is devoid of self-love? It is unnecessary to say that all this
became clear to me only after a time, when I was compelled to fold my
injured wings, which were not any too strong at best.

The misunderstanding which arose between Liza and me lasted for a whole
week,--and there is nothing surprising about that: it has been my lot to
be a witness of misunderstandings which have lasted for years and years.
And who was it that said that only the true is real? A lie is as
tenacious of life as is the truth, if not more so. It is a fact, I
remember, that even during that week I had a pang now and then .... but
a lonely man like myself, I will say once more, is as incapable of
understanding what is going on within him as he is of comprehending what
is going on before his eyes. Yes, and more than that: is love a natural
feeling? Is it natural to a man to love? Love is a malady; and for a
malady the law is not written. Suppose my heart did contract
unpleasantly within me at times; but, then, everything in me was turned
upside down. How is a man to know under such circumstances what is right
and what is wrong, what is the cause, what is the significance of every
separate sensation?

But, be that as it may, all these misunderstandings, forebodings, and
hopes were resolved in the following manner.

One day,--it was in the morning, about eleven o'clock,--before I had
contrived to set my foot in Mr. Ozhogin's anteroom, an unfamiliar,
ringing voice resounded in the hall, the door flew open, and,
accompanied by the master of the house, there appeared on the threshold
a tall, stately man of five-and-twenty, who hastily threw on his
military cloak, which was lying on the bench, took an affectionate leave
of Kirill Matvyeevitch, touched his cap negligently as he passed me--and
vanished, clinking his spurs.

"Who is that?"--I asked Ozhogin.

"Prince N***,"--replied the latter, with a troubled face;--"he has been
sent from Petersburg to receive the recruits. But where are those
servants?"--he went on with vexation:--"there was no one to put on his
cloak."

We entered the hall.

"Has he been here long?"--I inquired.

"They say he came yesterday evening. I offered him a room in my house,
but he declined it. However, he seems to be a very nice young fellow."

"Did he stay long with you?"

"About an hour. He asked me to introduce him to Olympiada Nikitichna."

"And did you introduce him?"

"Certainly."

"And did he make acquaintance with Lizaveta Kirillovna?...."

"Yes, he made her acquaintance, of course."

I said nothing for a while.

"Has he come to remain long, do you know?"

"Yes, I think he will be obliged to stay here more than a fortnight."

And Kirill Matvyeevitch ran off to dress.

I paced up and down the hall several times. I do not remember that
Prince N***'s arrival produced any special impression on me at the time,
except that unpleasant sensation which usually takes possession of us at
the appearance of a new face in our domestic circle. Perhaps that
feeling was mingled with something in the nature of envy of the timid
and obscure Moscow man for the brilliant officer from Petersburg.--"The
Prince,"--I thought,--"is a dandy of the capital; he will look down on
us."... I had not seen him for more than a minute, but I had managed to
note that he was handsome, alert, and easy-mannered.

After pacing the hall for a while, I came to a halt, at last, in front
of a mirror, pulled from my pocket a tiny comb, imparted to my hair a
picturesque disorder and, as sometimes happens, suddenly became
engrossed in the contemplation of my own visage. I remember that my
attention was concentrated with particular solicitude on my nose; the
rather flabby and undefined outline of that feature was affording me no
special gratification--when, all of a sudden, in the dark depths of the
inclined glass, which reflected almost the entire room, the door opened,
and the graceful figure of Liza made its appearance. I do not know why I
did not stir and kept the same expression on my face. Liza craned her
head forward, gazed attentively at me and, elevating her eyebrows,
biting her lips, and holding her breath, like a person who is delighted
that he has not been seen, cautiously retreated, and softly drew the
door to after her. The door creaked faintly. Liza shuddered, and stood
stock-still on the spot.... I did not move.... Again she pulled at the
door-handle, and disappeared. There was no possibility of doubt: the
expression of Liza's face at the sight of my person denoted nothing
except a desire to beat a successful retreat, to avoid an unpleasant
meeting; the swift gleam of pleasure which I succeeded in detecting in
her eyes, when she thought that she really had succeeded in escaping
unperceived,--all that said but too clearly: that young girl was not in
love with me. For a long, long time I could not withdraw my gaze from
the motionless, dumb door, which again presented itself as a white spot
in the depths of the mirror; I tried to smile at my own upright
figure--hung my head, returned home, and flung myself on the divan. I
felt remarkably heavy at heart, so heavy that I could not weep .... and
what was there to weep about?.... "Can it be?"--I kept reiterating
incessantly, as I lay, like a dead man, on my back, and with my hands
folded on my breast:--"Can it be?".... How do you like that "Can it be?"


March 26. A thaw.

When, on the following day, after long hesitation and inward quailing, I
entered the familiar drawing-room of the Ozhogins', I was no longer the
same man whom they had known for the space of three weeks. All my former
habits, from which I had begun to wean myself under the influence of an
emotion which was new to me, had suddenly made their appearance again,
and taken entire possession of me like the owners returning to their
house.

People like myself are generally guided not so much by positive facts,
as by their own impressions; I, who, no longer ago than the previous
evening, had been dreaming of "the raptures of mutual love," to-day
cherished not the slightest doubt as to my own "unhappiness," and was in
utter despair, although I myself was not able to discover any reasonable
pretext for my despair. I could not be jealous of Prince N***, and
whatever merits he might possess, his mere arrival was not sufficient
instantly to extirpate Liza's inclination for me.... But stay!--did
that inclination exist? I recalled the past. "And the stroll in the
forest?" I asked myself. "And the expression of her face in the
mirror?"--"But," I went on,--"the stroll in the forest, apparently....
Phew, good heavens! What an insignificant being I am!" I exclaimed
aloud, at last. This is a specimen of the half-expressed, half-thought
ideas which, returning a thousand times, revolved in a monotonous
whirlwind in my head. I repeat,--I returned to the Ozhogins' the same
mistrustful, suspicious, constrained person that I had been from my
childhood....

I found the whole family in the drawing-room; Bizmyonkoff was sitting
there also, in one corner. All appeared to be in high spirits: Ozhogin,
in particular, was fairly beaming, and his first words were to
communicate to me that Prince N*** had spent the whole of the preceding
evening with them.--"Well," I said to myself, "now I understand why you
are in such good humour." I must confess that the Prince's second call
puzzled me. I had not expected that. Generally speaking, people like me
expect everything in the world except that which ought to happen in the
ordinary run of things. I sulked and assumed the aspect of a wounded,
but magnanimous man; I wanted to punish Liza for her ungraciousness;
from which, moreover, it must be concluded, that, nevertheless, I was
not yet in utter despair. They say, in some cases when you are really
beloved, it is even advantageous to torture the adored object; but in my
position, it was unutterably stupid. Liza, in the most innocent manner,
paid no attention whatever to me. Only old Madame Ozhogin noticed my
solemn taciturnity, and anxiously inquired after my health. Of course I
answered her with a bitter smile that "I was perfectly well, thank God."
Ozhogin continued to dilate on the subject of his visitor; but,
observing that I answered him reluctantly, he addressed himself chiefly
to Bizmyonkoff, who was listening to him with great attention, when a
footman entered and announced Prince N***. The master of the house
instantly sprang to his feet, and rushed forth to welcome him! Liza, on
whom I immediately darted an eagle glance, blushed with pleasure, and
fidgeted about on her chair. The Prince entered, perfumed, gay,
amiable....

As I am not composing a novel for the indulgent reader, but simply
writing for my own pleasure, there is no necessity for my having
recourse to the customary devices of the literary gentlemen. So I will
say at once, without further procrastination, that Liza, from the very
first day, fell passionately in love with the Prince, and the Prince
fell in love with her--partly for the lack of anything to do, but also
partly because Liza really was a very charming creature. There was
nothing remarkable in the fact that they fell in love with each other.
He, in all probability, had not in the least expected to find such a
pearl in such a wretched shell (I am speaking of the God-forsaken town
of O***), and she, up to that time, had never beheld, even in her
dreams, anything in the least like this brilliant, clever, fascinating
aristocrat.

After the preliminary greetings, Ozhogin introduced me to the Prince,
who treated me very politely. As a rule, he was polite to every one, and
despite the incommensurable distance which existed between him and our
obscure rural circle, he understood not only how to avoid embarrassing
any one, but even to have the appearance of being our equal, and of only
happening to live in St. Petersburg.

That first evening.... Oh, that first evening! In the happy days of our
childhood, our teachers used to narrate to us and hold up to us as an
example of manly fortitude the young Lacedaemonian who, having stolen a
fox and hidden it under his cloak, never once uttered a sound, but
permitted the animal to devour all his entrails, and thus preferred
death to dishonour.... I can find no better expression of my unutterable
sufferings in the course of that evening, when, for the first time, I
beheld the Prince by Liza's side. My persistent, constrained smile, my
anguished attention, my stupid taciturnity, my painful and vain longing
to depart, all this, in all probability, was extremely noticeable in its
way. Not one fox alone was ravaging my vitals--jealousy, envy, the
consciousness of my own insignificance, and impotent rage were rending
me. I could not but admit that the Prince was really a very amiable
young man.... I devoured him with my eyes; I really believe that I
forgot to wink as I gazed at him. He did not chat with Liza exclusively,
but, of course, he talked for her alone. I must have bored him
extremely..... He probably soon divined that he had to do with a
discarded lover, but, out of compassion for me, and also from a profound
sense of my perfect harmlessness, he treated me with extraordinary
gentleness. You can imagine how that hurt me!

I remember that, in the course of the evening, I tried to efface my
fault; I (do not laugh at me, whoever you may be under whose eyes these
lines may chance to fall, especially as this was my final dream) .... I
suddenly took it into my head, God is my witness, among the varied
torments, that Liza was trying to punish me for my arrogant coldness at
the beginning of my visit; that she was angry with me, and was flirting
with the Prince merely out of vexation at me. I seized a convenient
opportunity, and approaching her with a meek but caressing smile, I
murmured: "Enough, forgive me ... however, I do not ask it because I am
afraid"--and without awaiting her answer, I suddenly imparted to my face
an unusually vivacious and easy expression, gave a wry laugh, threw my
hand up over my head in the direction of the ceiling (I remember that I
was trying to adjust my neckcloth), and was even on the point of
wheeling round on one foot, as much as to say: "All is over, I 'm in
fine spirits, let every one be in fine spirits!" but I did not wheel
round, nevertheless, because I was afraid of falling, owing to an
unnatural stiffness in my knees... Liza did not understand me in the
least, looked into my face with surprise, smiled hurriedly, as though
desirous of getting rid of me as promptly as possible, and again
approached the Prince. Blind and deaf as I was, I could not but inwardly
admit that she was not at all angry nor vexed with me at that moment;
she simply was not thinking about me. The blow was decisive, my last
hopes crumbled to ruin with a crash--as a block of ice penetrated with
the spring sun suddenly crumbles into tiny fragments. I had received a
blow on the head at the first assault, and, like the Prussians at Jena,
in one day I lost everything. No, she was not angry with me!...

Alas! on the contrary! She herself--I could see that--was being
undermined, as with a billow. Like a young sapling, which has already
half deserted the bank, she bent eagerly forward over the flood, ready
to surrender to it both the first blossoming of her spring, and her
whole life. Any one to whose lot it has fallen to be a witness to such
an infatuation has lived through bitter moments, if he himself loved and
was not beloved. I shall forever remember the devouring attention,
the tender gaiety, the innocent self-forgetfulness, the glance,
half-childish and already womanly, the happy smile which blossomed
forth, as it were, and never left the half-parted lips and the blushing
cheeks.... Everything of which Liza had had a dim foreboding during our
stroll in the grove had now come to pass--and she, surrendering herself
wholly to love, had, at the same time, grown quiet and sparkling like
young wine which has ceased to ferment, because its time has come....

I had the patience to sit out that first evening, and the evenings which
followed .... all, to the very end! I could cherish no hope whatsoever.
Liza and the Prince grew more and more attached to each other with every
day that passed..... But I positively lost all sense of my own dignity,
and could not tear myself away from the spectacle of my unhappiness. I
remember that one day I made an effort not to go, gave myself my word of
honour in the morning that I would remain at home,--and at eight o'clock
in the evening (I usually went out at seven), I jumped up like a
lunatic, put on my hat, and ran, panting, to Kirill Matvyeevitch's.

My position was extremely awkward; I maintained obdurate silence, and
sometimes for days at a stretch never uttered a sound. I have never been
distinguished for eloquence, as I have already said; but now every bit
of sense I had seemed to fly away in the presence of the Prince, and I
remained as poor as a church mouse. Moreover, in private, I forced my
unhappy brain to toil to such a degree, slowly pondering over everything
I had marked or noted in the course of the preceding day, that when I
returned to the Ozhogins', I hardly had enough strength left to continue
my observations. They spared me as they would a sick man, I saw that.
Every morning I reached a fresh, definitive decision, which had chiefly
been hatched out during a sleepless night. Now I prepared to have an
explanation with Liza, to give her some friendly advice ... but when I
happened to be alone with her, my tongue suddenly ceased to act, as
though it had congealed, and we both painfully awaited the appearance of
a third person; then, again, I wanted to flee, for good and all, leaving
behind me, for the object of my affections of course, a letter filled
with reproaches; and one day I set about that letter, but the sense of
justice had not yet quite vanished from within me; I understood that I
had no right to upbraid any one for anything, and flung my note into
the fire; again I suddenly offered the whole of myself as a sacrifice,
in magnanimous fashion, and gave Liza my blessing, wishing her happiness
in her love, and smiled in a gentle and friendly way on the Prince from
a corner. But the hard-hearted lovers not only did not thank me for my
sacrifice, they did not even perceive it, and evidently stood in no need
either of my blessings or of my smiles.... Then, with vexation, I
suddenly passed over into the diametrically opposite frame of mind. I
promised myself, as I swathed myself in my cloak, Spanish fashion, to
cut the lucky rival's throat from round a corner, and with the joy of a
wild beast, I pictured to myself Liza's despair.... But, in the first
place, in the town of O*** there were very few such corners, and, in the
second place, a board fence, a street-lantern, a policeman in the
distance.... No! at such a corner as that it would be more seemly to
peddle rings of bread than to shed human blood. I must confess that,
among other means of deliverance,--as I very indefinitely expressed it
when holding a conference with myself,--I thought of appealing straight
to Mr. Ozhogin .... of directing the attention of that nobleman to the
dangerous position of his daughter, to the sad consequences of her
frivolity.... I even began to talk with him one day on the very ticklish
subject, but framed my speech so craftily and obscurely, that he
listened and listened to me, and suddenly, as though awaking from sleep,
swiftly rubbed the palm of his hand all over his face, not sparing even
his nose, snorted, and walked away from me.

It is needless to say that, on adopting that decision, I assured myself
that I was acting from the most disinterested motives, that I was
desirous of the universal welfare, that I was fulfilling the duty of a
friend of the family.... But I venture to think that even if Kirill
Matvyeevitch had not cut short my effusions, I should still have lacked
the courage to finish my monologue. I sometimes undertook, with the
pompousness of an ancient sage, to weigh the Prince's merits; I
sometimes comforted myself with the hope that it was merely a passing
fancy, that Liza would come to her senses, that her love was not genuine
love.... Oh, no! In a word, I do not know of a thought over which I did
not brood at that time. One remedy alone, I frankly confess, never
entered my head; namely, it never once occurred to me to commit suicide.
Why that did not occur to me, I do not know.... Perhaps even then I had
a foreboding that I had not long to live in any case.

It is easy to understand that, under such untoward conditions, my
conduct, my behaviour toward other people, was more characterised by
unnaturalness and constraint than ever. Even old lady Ozhogin--that
dull-witted being--began to shun me, and at times did not know from
which side to approach me. Bizmyonkoff, always courteous and ready to be
of service, avoided me. It also seemed to me then that in him I had a
fellow-sufferer, that he also loved Liza. But he never replied to my
hints, and, in general, talked to me with reluctance. The Prince behaved
in a very friendly manner to him; I may say that the Prince respected
him. Neither Bizmyonkoff nor I interfered with the Prince and Liza; but
he did not shun them as I did, he did not look like a wolf nor like a
victim--and gladly joined them whenever they wished it. He did not
distinguish himself particularly by jocularity on such occasions, it is
true; but even in times past there had been a quiet element in his
mirth.

In this manner about two weeks passed. The Prince was not only
good-looking and clever: he played on the piano, sang, drew very
respectably, and knew how to narrate well. His anecdotes, drawn from the
highest circles of society in the capital, always produced a strong
impression on the hearers, which was all the more powerful because he
himself did not seem to attribute any particular importance to them....

The consequence of this guile, if you choose to call it so, on the
Prince's part was, that in the course of his brief sojourn in the town
of O*** he absolutely bewitched the whole of society there. It is
always very easy for a man from the highest circles to bewitch us
steppe-dwellers. The Prince's frequent calls on the Ozhogins (he spent
his evenings at their house), as a matter of course, aroused the envy of
the other nobles and officials; but the Prince, being a man of the world
and clever, did not neglect a single one of them, called on all of them,
said at least one pleasant word to all the dames and young ladies,
permitted himself to be stuffed with laboriously-heavy viands and
treated to vile wines with magnificent appellations; in a word, behaved
himself admirably, cautiously, and cleverly. Prince N*** was,
altogether, a man of cheerful disposition, sociable, amiable by
inclination, and as a matter of calculation also: how was it possible
for him to be otherwise than a complete success in every way?

From the time of his arrival, every one in the house had thought that
the time flew by with remarkable swiftness; everything went splendidly;
old Ozhogin, although he pretended not to notice anything, was, in all
probability, secretly rubbing his hands at the thought of having such a
son-in-law. The Prince himself was conducting the whole affair very
quietly and decorously, when, all of a sudden, an unforeseen event ....

Until to-morrow. To-day I am weary. These reminiscences chafe me, even
on the brink of the grave. Terentievna thought to-day that my nose had
grown even more pointed; and that 's a bad sign, they say.


March 27. The thaw continues.

Matters were in the above-described condition: the Prince and Liza loved
each other, the elder Ozhogins were waiting to see what would happen;
Bizmyonkoff was present also--nothing else could be said of him; I was
flopping like a fish on the ice, and keeping watch to the best of my
ability,--I remember that at that time I appointed to myself the task of
at least not allowing Liza to perish in the snare of the seducer, and in
consequence thereof, I had begun to pay particular attention to the
maid-servants and the fatal "back" entrance--although, on the other
hand, I sometimes dreamed for whole nights together about the touching
magnanimity with which, in the course of time, I would extend my hand to
the deluded victim and say to her: "The wily man has betrayed thee;
but I am thy faithful friend.... let us forget the past and be
happy!"--when, suddenly, a joyful piece of news was disseminated
throughout the town: the Marshal of Nobility for the county intended to
give a large ball in honour of the respected visitor, at his own estate
Gornostaevka, also called Gubnyakova. All the hierarchies and powers of
the town of O*** received invitations, beginning with the chief of
police and ending with the apothecary, a remarkably pimple-faced
German, with cruel pretensions to the ability to speak Russian purely,
in consequence of which, he was constantly using violent expressions
with absolute inappropriateness, as, for instance: "Devil take me, I
feel a dashing fine fellow to-day."[10]... Terrible preparations began,
as was fitting. One cosmetic-shop sold sixteen dark-blue jars of pomade,
with the inscription, "a la jesmin" with the Russian character denoting
the hard pronunciation after the _n_. The young ladies supplied
themselves with stiff gowns, torturingly tight at the waist-line, and
with promontories on the stomach; the mammas erected on their own heads
formidable decorations, under the pretext that they were caps; the
bustling fathers lay without their hind legs, as the saying is.[11]...

The longed-for day arrived at last. I was among those invited. The
distance from the town to Gornostaevka was reckoned at nine versts.
Kirila Matvyeevitch offered me a seat in his carriage; but I
declined.... Thus do chastised children, desirous of revenging
themselves well on their parents, refuse their favourite viands at
table. Moreover, I felt that my presence would embarrass Liza.
Bizmyonkoff took my place. The Prince drove out in his own calash, I in
a miserable drozhky, which I had hired at an exorbitant price for this
festive occasion.

I will not describe the ball. Everything about it was as usual:
musicians with remarkably false horns in the gallery; flustered landed
proprietors with antiquated families; lilac ice-cream, slimy orgeat; men
in patched boots and knitted cotton gloves; provincial lions with
convulsively-distorted faces; and so forth, and so forth. And all this
little world circled round its sun--round the Prince. Lost in the
throng, unnoticed even by the maidens of eight-and-forty with pimples on
their brows and blue flowers on their temples, I kept incessantly gazing
now at the Prince, now at Liza. She was very charmingly dressed and very
pretty that evening. They only danced together twice (he danced the
mazurka[12] with her, 't is true!), but, at all events, so it seemed to
_me_, there existed between them a certain mysterious, unbroken
communication. Even when he was not looking at her, was not talking to
her, he seemed constantly to be addressing her, and her alone; he was
handsome and brilliant, and charming with others--for her alone. She was
evidently conscious that she was the queen of the ball--and beloved; her
face simultaneously beamed with childish joy and innocent pride, and
then suddenly was lighted up with a different, a more profound feeling.
She exhaled an atmosphere of happiness. I observed all this.... It was
not the first time I had had occasion to watch them.... At first this
greatly pained me, then it seemed to touch me, and at last it enraged
me. I suddenly felt myself remarkably malicious and, I remember, I
rejoiced wonderfully over this new sensation, and even conceived a
certain respect for myself. "Let 's show them that we have n't perished
yet!" I said to myself. When the first sounds summoning to the mazurka
thundered out, I calmly glanced around, coldly, and with much ease of
manner, approached a long-faced young lady with a red and shining nose,
an awkwardly gaping mouth, which looked as though it had been
unhooked, and a sinewy neck, which reminded one of the handle of a
bass-viol,--approached her, and curtly clicking my heels together,
invited her for the dance. She wore a pink gown, which seemed to have
faded recently and not quite completely; above her head quivered some
sort of a faded melancholy fly on a very thick brass spring; and,
altogether, the young woman was impregnated through and through, if one
may so express one's self, with a sort of sour boredom and antiquated
ill-success. From the very beginning of the evening, she had not stirred
from her seat; no one had thought of asking her to dance. One
sixteen-year-old youth, in default of any other partner, had been on
the point of appealing to this young woman, and had already taken one
step in her direction, but had bethought himself, taken one look, and
briskly concealed himself in the crowd. You can imagine with what joyful
surprise she accepted my proposal!

I solemnly led her the whole length of the hall, found two chairs, and
seated myself with her in the circle of the mazurka, the tenth pair,
almost opposite the Prince, to whom, of course, the first place had been
conceded. The Prince, as I have already said, was dancing with Liza.
Neither my partner nor I were incommoded with invitations; consequently,
we had plenty of time for conversation. Truth to tell, my lady was not
distinguished by ability to utter words in coherent speech: she employed
her mouth more for the execution of a strange downward smile, hitherto
unbeheld by me; at the same time, she rolled her eyes upward, as though
some invisible force were stretching her face; but I had no need of her
eloquence. Fortunately, I felt vicious, and my partner did not inspire
me with timidity. I set to criticising everything and everybody in the
world, laying special stress on whipper-snappers from the capital, and
Petersburg <DW2>s, and waxed so angry, at last, that my lady gradually
ceased to smile, and instead of rolling her eyes upward, she suddenly
began--with amazement, it must have been--to look cross-eyed, and in
such a queer way, to boot, as though she had perceived, for the first
time, that she had a nose on her face; and my next neighbour, one of
those lions of whom I have spoken above, more than once scanned me with
a glance, even turned to me with the expression of an actor on the stage
who has waked up in an unknown land, as much as to say: "Art thou still
at it?" However, while I sang like a nightingale, as the saying is, I
still continued to watch the Prince and Liza. They were constantly
invited; but I suffered less when both of them were dancing; and even
when they were sitting side by side and chatting with each other, and
smiling with that gentle smile which refuses to leave the face of happy
lovers,--even then I was not so greatly pained; but when Liza was
fluttering through the hall with some gallant dandy, and the Prince,
with her blue gauze scarf on his knees, thoughtfully followed her with
his eyes, as though admiring his conquest,--then, oh, then I experienced
unbearable tortures, and in my vexation I emitted such malicious
remarks, that the pupils of my partner's eyes reclined completely from
both sides, on her nose!

In the meantime, the mazurka was drawing to a close.... They began to
execute the figure known as "la confidente." In this figure the lady
seats herself in the centre of the circle, chooses another lady for her
confidante and whispers in her ear the name of the gentleman with whom
she wishes to dance; the cavalier leads up to her the dancers, one by
one, and the confidante refuses them until, at last, the happy man who
has already been designated makes his appearance. Liza sat in the centre
of the circle, and chose the daughter of the hostess, one of those young
girls of whom it is said that they are "God bless them."[13] The Prince
began to search for the chosen man. In vain did he present about half a
score of young men (the hostess' daughter refused them all, with a
pleasant smile), and, at last, had recourse to me. Something unusual
took place in me at that moment: I seemed to wink with my whole body,
and tried to decline; nevertheless, I rose and went. The Prince
conducted me to Liza.... She did not even glance at me; the hostess'
daughter shook her head in negation, the Prince turned toward me, and,
prompted probably by the goose-like expression of my face, made me a
profound bow. This mocking reverence, this refusal, presented to me by
my triumphant rival, his negligent smile, Liza's indifferent
inattention,--all this provoked an explosion on my part. I stepped up to
the Prince and whispered in a frenzied rage: "I think you are permitting
yourself to jeer at me?"

The Prince stared at me with scornful surprise, again took me by the
hand, and with the air of leading me back to my seat, replied coldly:
"I?"

"Yes, you, you!"--I went on in a whisper, obeying him, nevertheless;
that is to say, following him to my seat;--"you! But I do not intend to
allow any frivolous Petersburg upstart ..."

The Prince smiled calmly, almost patronisingly, gripped my hand hard,
whispered: "I understand you; but this is not the proper place; we will
talk it over," turned away from me, approached Bizmyonkoff and led him
to Liza. The pale little petty official proved to be the chosen
cavalier. Liza rose to meet him.

As I sat beside my partner with the melancholy fly on her head, I felt
myself almost a hero. My heart thumped violently within me, my bosom
swelled nobly under my starched shirt-front, my breath came fast and
deep--and all of a sudden, I stared at the adjacent lion in so
magnificent a manner, that he involuntarily wiggled the leg which was
turned toward me. Having rid myself of this man, I ran my eyes over the
circle of dancers.... It seemed to me that two or three gentlemen were
gazing at me not without amazement; but, on the whole, my conversation
with the Prince had not been noticed.... My rival was already seated on
his chair, perfectly composed, and with his former smile on his face.
Bizmyonkoff led Liza to her place. She gave him a friendly nod and
immediately turned to the Prince, as it seemed to me, with a certain
anxiety; but he laughed in response, waved his hand gracefully, and must
have said something very agreeable to her, for she flushed all over with
pleasure, dropped her eyes, and then riveted them on him once more with
affectionate reproach.

The heroic frame of mind which had suddenly developed in me did not
disappear until the end of the mazurka; but I made no more jests, and
did not criticise, and merely cast a severe and gloomy glance from time
to time at my lady, who was, evidently, beginning to be afraid of me,
and was reduced to a state of complete stammering and winked
incessantly, when I led her to the natural stronghold of her mother, a
very fat woman with a red head-dress. Having handed over the frightened
young girl as behooved me, I walked off to the window, clasped my hands,
and waited to see what would happen. I waited a good while. The Prince
was constantly surrounded by the host,--precisely that, surrounded, as
England is surrounded by the sea,--not to mention the other members of
the county Marshal of the Nobility's family, and the other guests; and,
moreover, he could not, without arousing universal surprise, approach
such an insignificant man as I, and enter into conversation with him.
This insignificance of mine, I remember, was even a source of delight
to me then. "Fiddlesticks!" I thought, as I watched him turning
courteously now to one, now to another respected personage who sought
the honour of being noticed by him, if only for "the twinkling of an
eye," as the poets say:--"Fiddlesticks, my dear fellow!.... Thou wilt
come to me by and by--for I have insulted thee."

At last the Prince, having cleverly got rid of the crowd of his adorers,
strode past me, darted a glance, not exactly at the window, nor yet
exactly at my hair, was on the point of turning away, and suddenly came
to a halt, as though he had just remembered something.

"Akh, yes!"--he said, addressing me with a smile;--"by the way, I have a
little matter of business with you."

Two landed proprietors, the most persistent of all, who were obstinately
following up the Prince, probably thought that the "little matter of
business" was connected with the service, and respectfully retreated.
The Prince put his arm in mine, and led me to one side. My heart thumped
in my breast.

"You,"--he began, drawling out the word _you_, and staring at my chin
with a contemptuous expression which, strange to say, was infinitely
becoming to his fresh, handsome face,--"you said something insolent to
me, I believe."

"I said what I thought,"--I retorted, raising my voice.

"Ssssh .... speak more quietly,"--he remarked:--"well-bred men do not
shout. Perhaps you would like to fight with me?"

"That is your affair,"--I replied, drawing myself up.

"I shall be compelled to call you out,"--he said carelessly,--"if you do
not withdraw your expressions...."

"I have no intention of withdrawing anything,"--I retorted proudly.

"Really?"--he remarked, not without a sneering smile.--"In that
case,"--he went on, after a brief pause,--"I shall have the honour to
send my second to you to-morrow."

"Very well, sir,"--I said in the most indifferent tone I could muster.

The Prince bowed slightly.

"I cannot forbid you to think me a frivolous man,"--he added, arrogantly
narrowing his eyes;--"but it is impossible that the Princes N*** should
be upstarts. Farewell for the present, Mr.... Mr. Shtukaturin."

He quickly turned his back on me, and again approached his host, who had
already begun to grow agitated.

"Mr. Shtukaturin"!.... My name is Tchulkaturin.... I could find no reply
to make to this last insult of his, and only stared after him in a
violent rage.--"Farewell until to-morrow," I whispered, setting my
teeth, and immediately hunted up an officer of my acquaintance, Captain
Koloberdyaeff of the uhlans, a desperate carouser and a splendid fellow,
narrated to him in a few words my quarrel with the Prince, and asked him
to be my second. He, of course, immediately consented, and I wended my
way homeward.

I could not get to sleep all night--from agitation, not from
pusillanimity. I am no coward. I even thought very little indeed about
the impending possibility of losing my life, that highest good on earth,
according to the Germans. I thought of Liza only, of my dead hopes, of
what I ought to do. "Ought I to try to kill the Prince?" I asked myself,
and, of course, wanted to kill him,--not out of vengeance, but out of a
desire for Liza's good. "But she will not survive that blow," I went on.
"No, it will be better to let him kill me!"

I confess that it was also pleasant to me to think that I, an obscure
man from the country, had forced so important a personage to fight a
duel with me.

Dawn found me engrossed in these cogitations; and later in the morning,
Koloberdyaeff presented himself.

"Well,"--he asked me, noisily entering my bedroom,--"and where 's the
Prince's second?"

"Why, good gracious!"--I replied with vexation,--"it 's only seven
o'clock in the morning now; I presume the Prince is still fast asleep."

"In that case,"--returned the irrepressible cavalry-captain,--"order
them to give me some tea. I have a headache from last night's
doings..... I have n't even been undressed. However,"--he added with a
yawn,--"I rarely do undress anyway."

Tea was served to him. He drank six glasses with rum, smoked four pipes,
told me that on the preceding day he had bought for a song a horse which
the coachmen had given up as a bad job, and intended to break it in by
tying up one of its forelegs,--and fell asleep, without undressing, on
the couch, with his pipe still in his mouth. I rose, and put my papers
in order. One note of invitation from Liza, the only note I had received
from her, I was on the point of putting in my breast, but changed my
mind, and tossed it into a box. Koloberdyaeff was snoring faintly, with
his head hanging down from the leather cushions.... I remember that I
surveyed for a long time his dishevelled, dashing, care-free and kindly
face. At ten o'clock my servant announced the arrival of Bizmyonkoff.
The Prince had selected him for his second.

Together we roused the soundly-sleeping captain. He rose, stared at us
with eyes owlishly stupid from sleep, and in a hoarse voice asked for
vodka;--he recovered himself, and after having exchanged salutes with
Bizmyonkoff, went out with him into the next room for consultation. The
conference of the seconds did not last long. A quarter of an hour later
they both came to me in my bedroom; Koloberdyaeff announced to me that
"we shall fight to-day, at three o'clock, with pistols." I silently
bowed my head, in token of assent. Bizmyonkoff immediately took leave of
us, and drove away. He was somewhat pale and inwardly agitated, like a
man who is not accustomed to that sort of performance, but was very
polite and cold. I seemed, somehow, to feel ashamed in his presence, and
I did not dare to look him in the eye.

Koloberdyaeff began to talk about his horse again. This conversation was
very much to my taste. I was afraid he might mention Liza. But my good
captain was no scandal-monger, and, more than that, he despised all
women, calling them, God knows why, "salad." At two o'clock we lunched,
and at three were already on the field of action--in that same
birch-grove where I had once strolled with Liza, a couple of paces from
that cliff.

We were the first to arrive. But the Prince and Bizmyonkoff did not make
us wait long for them. The Prince was, without exaggeration, as fresh as
a rose; his brown eyes gazed out with extreme affability from beneath
the visor of his military cap. He was smoking a straw cigar, and on
catching sight of Koloberdyaeff he shook hands with him in a cordial
manner. He even bowed very charmingly to me. I, on the contrary, felt
conscious that I was pale, and my hands, to my intense vexation, were
trembling slightly;... my throat was dry... Never, up to that time, had
I fought a duel. "O God!" I thought; "if only that sneering gentleman
does not take my agitation for timidity!" I inwardly consigned my nerves
to all the fiends; but on glancing, at last, straight at the Prince's
face, and catching on his lips an almost imperceptible smile, I suddenly
became inflated with wrath, and immediately recovered my equanimity.

In the meantime, our seconds had arranged the barrier, had paced off the
distance, and loaded the pistols. Koloberdyaeff did most of the active
part; Bizmyonkoff chiefly watched him. It was a magnificent day--quite
equal to the day of the never-to-be-forgotten stroll. The dense azure of
the sky again peeped through the gilded green of the leaves. Their
rustling seemed to excite me. The Prince continued to smoke his cigar,
as he leaned his shoulder against the trunk of a linden....

"Be so good as to take your places, gentlemen; all is ready,"--said
Koloberdyaeff at last, handing us the pistols.

The Prince retreated a few paces, halted, and turning his head back
over his shoulder, asked me: "And do you still refuse to withdraw your
words?"... I tried to answer him; but my voice failed me, and I
contented myself with a disdainful motion of the hand. The Prince
laughed again, and took his place. We began to approach each other. I
raised my pistol, and was on the point of taking aim at the breast of my
enemy,--at that moment he really was my enemy,--but suddenly elevated
the barrel, as though some one had jogged my elbow, and fired. The
Prince staggered, raised his left hand to his left temple--a thin stream
of blood trickled down his cheek from beneath his white wash-leather
glove. Bizmyonkoff flew to him.

"It is nothing,"--he said, taking off his cap, which had been
perforated;--"if it did not enter my head, that means it is only a
scratch."

He calmly pulled a batiste handkerchief from his pocket, and laid it on
his curls, which were wet with blood. I looked at him as though
petrified, and did not stir from the spot.

"Please go to the barrier!"--remarked Koloberdyaeff to me with severity.

I obeyed.

"Shall the duel go on?"--he added, addressing Bizmyonkoff.

Bizmyonkoff made him no reply; but the Prince, without removing the
handkerchief from the wound, nor even giving himself the satisfaction
of teasing me at the barrier, replied with a smile: "The duel is ended,"
and fired into the air. I nearly wept with vexation and rage. That man,
by his magnanimity, had definitively trampled me in the mud, had cut my
throat. I wanted to protest, I wanted to demand that he should fire at
me; but he stepped up to me, and offering me his hand, "Everything is
forgotten between us, is it not?"--he said, in a cordial voice.

I cast a glance at his pale face, at that blood-stained handkerchief,
and utterly losing my head, blushing with shame, and annihilated, I
pressed his hand...

"Gentlemen!"--he added, addressing the seconds:--"I hope that all this
will remain a secret?"

"Of course!"--exclaimed Koloberdyaeff,--"but, Prince, allow me...."

And he himself bound up his head.

The Prince, as he departed, bowed to me once more; but Bizmyonkoff did
not even bestow a glance on me. Slain,--morally slain,--I returned home
with Koloberdyaeff.

"But what ails you?"--the captain asked me. "Calm yourself; the wound is
not dangerous. He can dance to-morrow, if he likes. Or are you sorry
that you did not kill him? In that case, you 're wrong; he 's a splendid
fellow."

"Why did he spare me?!"--I muttered at last.

"Oho! so that 's it!"--calmly retorted the captain... "Okh, these
romancers will be the death of me!"

I positively refuse to describe my tortures in the course of the evening
which followed this unlucky duel. My pride suffered inexpressibly. It
was not my conscience which tormented me; the consciousness of my
stupidity annihilated me. "I myself have dealt myself the last, the
final blow!" I kept repeating as I paced my room with long strides....
"The Prince wounded by me and forgiving me .... yes, Liza is his now.
Nothing can save her now, nor hold her back on the brink of perdition."
I was very well aware that our duel could not remain a secret, in spite
of the Prince's words; in any case, it could not remain a secret to
Liza. "The Prince is not so stupid"--I whispered in a frenzy--"as not to
take advantage of it."... And, nevertheless, I was mistaken: the whole
town heard about the duel and its actual cause,--on the very next day,
of course; but it was not the Prince who had babbled--on the contrary;
when he had presented himself to Liza with a bandaged head and an excuse
which had been prepared in advance, she already knew everything...
Whether Bizmyonkoff had betrayed me, or whether the news had reached her
by other roads, I cannot say. And, after all, is it possible to conceal
anything in a small town? You can imagine how Liza took it, how the
whole Ozhogin family took it! As for me, I suddenly became the object of
universal indignation, of loathing, a monster, a crazily jealous man,
and a cannibal. My few acquaintances renounced me, as they would have
renounced a leper. The town authorities appealed to the Prince with a
proposition to chastise me in a stern and exemplary manner; only the
persistent and importunate entreaties of the Prince himself warded off
the calamity which menaced my head. This man was fated to annihilate me
in every way. By his magnanimity he had shut me up as though with my
coffin-lid. It is needless to say that the Ozhogins' house was
immediately closed to me. Kirila Matvyeevitch even returned to me a
plain pencil, which I had left at his residence. In reality, he was
precisely the last man who should have been incensed with me. My "crazy"
jealousy, as they called it in the town, had defined, elucidated, so to
speak, the relations between Liza and the Prince. The old Ozhogins
themselves and the other residents began to look upon him almost in the
light of a betrothed husband. In reality, that could not have been quite
agreeable to him; but he liked Liza very much; and moreover, at that
time he had not, as yet, attained his object.... With all the tact of a
clever man of the world, he accommodated himself to his new position,
immediately entered into the spirit of his new part, as the saying
is....

But I!... I then gave up in despair, so far as I myself was concerned,
and so far as my future was concerned. When sufferings reach such a
pitch that they make our whole inward being crack and creak like an
overloaded cart, they ought to cease being ridiculous.... But no!
laughter not only accompanies tears to the end, to exhaustion, to the
point where it is impossible to shed any more of them,--not at all! it
still rings and resounds at a point where the tongue grows dumb and
lamentation itself dies away.... And then, in the first place, as I have
no intention of appearing absurd even to myself, and in the second
place, as I am frightfully tired, I shall defer the continuation and,
God willing, the conclusion of my story until to-morrow....


March 29. A light frost; last night there was a thaw.

Yesterday I was unable to go on with my diary; like Poprishshtchin, I
lay most of the time in bed, and chatted with Terentievna. There 's a
woman for you! Sixty years ago she lost her first betrothed from the
plague, she has outlived all her children, she herself is unpardonably
old, she drinks tea to her heart's content, she is well-fed, warmly
clad; but what do you think she talked to me about yesterday? I had
ordered that the cape of an old livery-coat should be given to another
utterly denuded old woman for a waistcoat (she wears a breast-piece in
the shape of a waistcoat).... The cape was pretty thoroughly eaten by
moths, so why should not she have it? "Well, it strikes me that I 'm
your nurse.... O-okh, my dear little father, 't is a sin for you to do
that.... And have n't I been tending you?".... and so forth. The
merciless old woman fairly wore me out with her reproaches.... But let
us return to the story.

So, then, I suffered like a dog which has had the hind part of its body
run over by a wheel. Only then,--only after my expulsion from the
Ozhogins' house,--did I become definitively aware how much pleasure a
man may derive from the contemplation of his own unhappiness. Oh, men!
ye are, in reality, a pitiful race!... Well, but that is in the nature
of a philosophical remark.... I passed my days in utter solitude, and
only in the most roundabout and even base ways was I able to find out
what was going on in the Ozhogin family, what the Prince was doing. My
servant struck up an acquaintance with the great-aunt of the wife of his
coachman. This acquaintance afforded me some alleviation, and my servant
speedily was able, from my hints and gifts, to divine what it behooved
him to talk about with his master, when he was pulling off the latter's
boots at night. Sometimes I chanced to meet in the street some member of
the Ozhogin family, Bizmyonkoff, or the Prince.... With the Prince and
Bizmyonkoff I exchanged bows, but I did not enter into conversation. I
saw Liza thrice in all: once with her mamma, in a milliner's shop, once
in an open calash with her father, her mother, and the Prince; once in
church. Of course, I did not venture to approach her, and only gazed at
her from afar. In the shop she was anxious but cheerful.... She was
ordering something for herself, and busily trying on ribbons. Her mother
was gazing at her, with hands clasped on her stomach, her nose elevated,
and indulging in that stupid and affectionate smile which is permissible
only to fond mothers. Liza was in the calash with the Prince.... I shall
never forget that meeting! The old Ozhogins were sitting on the back
seat of the calash, the Prince and Liza in front. She was paler than
usual; two pink streaks were barely discernible on her cheeks. She was
half-turned toward the Prince; supporting herself on her outstretched
right hand (she was holding her parasol in her left), and wearily
bending her head, she was gazing straight into his face with her
expressive eyes. At that moment she was surrendering herself utterly to
him, trusting him irrevocably. I did not have a chance to get a good
look at his face,--the calash dashed past too swiftly,--but it seemed to
me that he also was deeply moved.

The third time I saw her was in church. Not more than ten days had
elapsed since the day when I had encountered her in the calash with the
Prince, not more than three weeks since my duel. The business on account
of which the Prince had come to O*** had long been finished; but he
still deferred his departure; he reported in Petersburg that he was ill.
In the city, people were expecting every day a formal proposal on his
part to Kirila Matvyeevitch. I myself was only waiting for this last
blow, in order to retire forever. The town of O*** had grown loathsome
to me. I could not sit still at home, and from morning till night I
dragged myself about the suburbs. One grey, wet day, as I was returning
from a stroll which had been cut short by the rain, I stepped into the
church. The evening service was only just beginning, there were very few
people present; I looked about me, and suddenly, near a window, I
descried a familiar profile. At first I did not recognise it; that pale
face, that extinct glance, those sunken cheeks--could it be the same
Liza whom I had seen two weeks before? Enveloped in a cloak, with no hat
on her head, illuminated from one side by a cold ray of light, which
fell through the broad window of white glass, she was staring immovably
at the ikonostasis, and, apparently, making a violent effort to pray,
striving to escape from some sort of dejected rigidity. A fat,
red-cheeked page with yellow cartridge-cases on his breast[14] was
standing behind her, with his hands clasped behind his back, and staring
with sleepy surprise at his mistress. I shuddered all over; I started to
go to her, but stopped short. A torturing foreboding gripped my breast.
Liza never stirred until the very end of vespers. All the congregation
departed, a chanter began to sweep out the church, and still she did not
stir from her place. The page approached her, and touched her gown; she
glanced round, passed her hand over her face, and went away. I escorted
her, at a distance, to her house, then returned home.

"She is ruined!" I exclaimed, as I entered my room.

Being a man, I do not know to this day what was the nature of my
sensations then. I remember that, folding my arms, I flung myself on the
divan, and riveted my eyes on the floor; but I did not know why, only,
in the midst of my grief, I seemed to be pleased at something.... I
would not have admitted that on any account, if I were not writing for
myself.... I really had been tortured by painful, terrible forebodings
.... and, who knows, perhaps I should have been disconcerted if they had
not been fulfilled. "Such is the human heart!" some middle-aged Russian
teacher would exclaim at this point, in an expressive voice, raising on
high his thick forefinger adorned with a carnelian ring. But what care
we for the opinion of a Russian teacher with an expressive voice, and a
carnelian ring on his finger?

Be that as it may, my forebodings had turned out to be correct. The news
suddenly spread through the town that the Prince had taken his
departure, in consequence, nominally, of an order from Petersburg; that
he had gone away without having made any proposal of marriage either to
Kirila Matvyeevitch or to his spouse, and that Liza would continue to
mourn his perfidy to the end of her days. The Prince's departure had
been entirely unexpected, because, as late as the evening before, his
coachman, according to the assertions of my servant, had not in the
least suspected his master's intention. This news threw me into a fever.
I immediately dressed myself, was on the point of running to the
Ozhogins'; but after thinking the matter over, I concluded that it would
be decorous to wait until the following day. However, I lost nothing by
remaining at home. That evening there ran in to see me a certain
Pandopipopulo, a Greek on his travels, who had accidentally got stranded
in O***, a gossip of the first magnitude, who, more than any one else,
had seethed with indignation against me for my duel with the Prince. He
did not even give my servant time to announce him, but fairly forced
his way into my room, shook me vigorously by the hand, made a thousand
excuses for his conduct, called me a model of magnanimity and
fearlessness, depicted the Prince in the blackest colours, did not spare
the old Ozhogins, whom Fate had, in his opinion, justly punished; he
gave a hit at Liza also in passing, and ran off, after kissing me on the
shoulder. Among other things, I learned from him that the Prince, _en
vrai grand seigneur_, on the eve of his departure, had replied coldly to
a delicate hint from Kirila Matvyeevitch, that he had not intended to
deceive any one and was not thinking of marrying; had risen, and made
his bow, and that was the last they had seen of him....

On the following day, I betook myself to the Ozhogins'. The blear-eyed
footman, at my appearance, sprang from the bench in the anteroom with
lightning-like swiftness; I ordered him to announce me. The lackey
hastened off, and immediately returned: "Please enter," said he; "I am
ordered to invite you in." I entered Kirila Matvyeevitch's study....
Until to-morrow.


March 30. A frost.

So, then, I entered Kirila Matvyeevitch's study. I would give a good
deal to any one who could have shown me my own face at the moment when
that worthy official, hastily wrapping his Bukhara dressing-gown round
him, stepped forward to meet me with outstretched hands. I must have
fairly radiated an atmosphere of modest triumph, patronising sympathy,
and limitless magnanimity.... I felt that I was something in the nature
of Scipio Africanus. Ozhogin was visibly embarrassed and depressed,
avoided my eye, and shifted from foot to foot where he stood. I also
noticed that he talked in an unnaturally-loud manner, and altogether
expressed himself very indefinitely;--indefinitely, but with fervour,
did he beg my pardon, indefinitely alluded to the departed visitor,
added a few general and indefinite remarks about the deceitfulness and
instability of earthly blessings, and suddenly, becoming conscious of a
tear in his eye, he hastened to take a pinch of snuff, probably with the
object of deluding me as to the cause which was making him weep.... He
used green Russian snuff, and every one knows that that plant makes even
old men shed tears, athwart which the human eye peers forth dimly and
senselessly for the space of several minutes.

As a matter of course I treated the old man very cautiously, inquired
after the health of his wife and daughter, and at once turned the
conversation artfully on the interesting question of rotation of crops.
I was dressed as usual; but the feeling of soft decorum and gentle
condescension which filled my breast, afforded me a festive and fresh
sensation, as though I were wearing a white waistcoat and a white
neckcloth. One thing disturbed me: the thought of meeting Liza again....
At last Ozhogin himself proposed to conduct me to his wife. That good,
but stupid woman, on beholding me, at first became frightfully
embarrassed; but her brain was incapable of preserving one and the same
impression for long together, and therefore she speedily recovered her
equanimity. At last I saw Liza.... She entered the room....

I had expected that I should find in her an abashed, penitent sinner,
and had already in advance imparted to my face the most cordial and
encouraging expression.... Why should I lie? I really loved her and
thirsted for the happiness of forgiving her, of putting out my hand to
her; but, to my unspeakable amazement, in reply to my significant bow,
she laughed coldly, remarked carelessly: "Ah? so it 's you?" and
immediately turned away from me. Her laugh appeared to me forced, it is
true, and, in any case, was ill-suited to her dreadfully emaciated
face.... But, nevertheless, I had not expected such a reception.... I
stared at her in astonishment.... What a change had taken place in her!
Between the former child and this woman there was nothing in common. She
seemed to have grown taller, to have drawn herself up straighter; all
her features, especially her lips, seemed to have acquired a more
defined outline .... her gaze had become more profound, more firm, and
dark. I sat with the Ozhogins until dinner; she rose, left the room and
returned to it, calmly replied to questions, and deliberately took no
heed of me. I could see that she wished to make me feel that I was not
worthy even of her anger, although I had come near killing her lover. At
last I lost patience: a malicious hint broke from my lips.... She
shuddered, darted a swift glance at me, rose, and, walking to the
window, said in a voice which trembled slightly: "You can say anything
you like, but you must know that I love that man and shall always love
him, and do not consider him to blame toward me in the slightest degree,
on the contrary ...." Her voice broke with a tinkle, she paused ....
tried to control herself, but could not, and burst into tears and left
the room.... The elder Ozhogins grew confused.... I shook hands with
both of them, sighed, cast a glance upward, and went away.

I am too weak, there is too little time left to me, I am not in a
condition to describe with my former minuteness this new series of
torturing meditations, firm intentions, and other fruits of the
so-called inward conflict, which started up in me after the renewal of
my acquaintance with the Ozhogins. I did not doubt that Liza still loved
and would long love the Prince .... but, being a man tamed now by
circumstances and who had resigned himself to his fate, I did not even
dream of her love: I merely desired her friendship, I wanted to win her
confidence, her respect, which, according to the assertions of
experienced persons, is regarded as the most trustworthy foundation for
happiness in marriage..... Unhappily, I had lost sight of one rather
important circumstance--namely, that Liza had hated me ever since the
day of the duel. I learned this too late.

I began to frequent the Ozhogins' house as of yore. Kirila Matvyeevitch
was more cordial to me and petted me more than ever. I even have cause
to think that at the time he would have gladly given me his daughter,
although I was not an enviable match: public opinion condemned him and
Liza, and, on the other hand, extolled me to the skies. Liza's treatment
of me did not change: she maintained silence most of the time, obeyed
when she was bidden to eat, displayed no outward signs of grief, but,
nevertheless, she wasted away like a candle. I must do justice to Kirila
Matvyeevitch: he spared her in every possible way; old Madame Ozhogin
merely bristled up as she looked at her poor child. There was only one
man whom Liza did not avoid, although she did not talk much to him,
namely, Bizmyonkoff. The old Ozhogins treated him sternly, even roughly;
they could not pardon him for having acted as second; but he continued
to come to their house, as though he did not notice their disfavour.
With me he was very cold, and,--strange to say!--I felt afraid of him,
as it were. This state of things lasted for about a fortnight. At last,
after a sleepless night, I made up my mind to have an explanation with
Liza, to lay bare my heart before her; to tell her that, notwithstanding
the past, notwithstanding all sorts of rumours and gossip, I should
regard myself as too happy if she would favour me with her hand, would
restore to me her trust. I really, without jesting, imagined that I was
exhibiting, as the compendiums of literature put it, an unprecedented
example of magnanimity, and that she would give her consent out of sheer
amazement. In any case, I wanted to clear up the situation with her, and
escape, definitively, from my state of uncertainty.

Behind the Ozhogins' house lay a fairly spacious garden, terminating in
a linden coppice, neglected and overgrown. In the middle of this coppice
rose an old arbour in the Chinese style; a board fence separated the
garden from a blind-alley. Liza sometimes strolled for hours at a time
alone in this garden. Kirila Matvyeevitch knew this and had given orders
that she was not to be disturbed, and kept a watch over her: "Let her
grief wear itself out," he said. When she was not to be found in the
house, it was only necessary to ring a small bell on the porch at
dinner-time, and she immediately presented herself, with the same
obdurate taciturnity on her lips and in her gaze, and some sort of
crumpled leaf in her hand. So, one day, observing that she was not in
the house, I pretended that I was making ready to depart, took leave of
Kirila Matvyeevitch, put on my hat, and emerged from the anteroom into
the courtyard, and from the courtyard into the street, but instantly,
with extraordinary swiftness, slipped back through the gate and made my
way past the kitchen into the garden. Luckily, no one espied me. Without
pausing long to think, I entered the grove with hasty steps. Before me,
on the path, stood Liza. My heart began to beat violently in my breast.
I stopped short, heaved a deep sigh, and was on the point of approaching
her, when all of a sudden, without turning round, she raised her hand
and began to listen.... From behind the trees, in the direction of the
blind-alley, two knocks rang out clearly, as though some one were
tapping on the fence. Liza clapped her hands, a faint squeaking of the
wicket-gate became audible, and Bizmyonkoff emerged from the coppice. I
promptly hid myself behind a tree. Liza turned silently toward him....
Silently he drew her arm through his, and both walked softly along the
path. I stared after them in astonishment. They halted, looked about
them, disappeared behind the bushes, appeared again, and finally entered
the arbour. This arbour was circular in shape, a tiny little building,
with one door and one small window; in the centre was to be seen an old
table with a single leg, overgrown with fine green moss; two faded
little plank divans stood at the sides, at some distance from the damp
and dark-hued walls. Here, on unusually hot days, and that once a year,
and in former times, they had been in the habit of drinking tea. The
door would not shut at all; the frame had long ago fallen out of the
window and, catching by one corner, dangled mournfully, like the wounded
wing of a bird. I stole up to the arbour and cautiously glanced through
a crack of the window. Liza was sitting on one of the little divans,
with drooping head; her right hand lay on her lap; Bizmyonkoff was
holding the left in both his hands. He was gazing at her with sympathy.

"How do you feel to-day?"--he asked her, in a low voice.

"Just the same!"--she replied;--"neither better nor worse.--Emptiness,
frightful emptiness!"--she added, dejectedly raising her eyes.

Bizmyonkoff made no reply.

"What think you," she went on;--"will he write to me again?"

"I think not, Lizaveta Kirillovna!"

She remained silent for a while.

"And, in fact, what is there for him to write about? He told me
everything in his first letter. I could not be his wife; but I was
happy ... not for long.... I was happy...."

Bizmyonkoff lowered his eyes.

"Akh,"--she went on with animation;--"if you only knew how loathsome
that Tchulkaturin is to me!... It always seems to me that I can see
..... his blood ... on that man's hands." (I writhed behind my crack.)
"However,"--she added thoughtfully;--"who knows,--perhaps had it not
been for that duel .... Akh, when I beheld him wounded, I immediately
felt that I was all his."

"Tchulkaturin loves you,"--remarked Bizmyonkoff.

"What do I care for that? Do I need any one's love?..." She paused, and
added slowly: ... "except yours. Yes, my friend, your love is
indispensable to me: without you I should have perished. You have helped
me to endure terrible moments...."

She ceased.... Bizmyonkoff began to stroke her hand with paternal
tenderness. "There 's no help for it, there 's no help for it, Lizaveta
Kirillovna,"--he repeated, several times in succession.

"Yes, and now,"--she said dully,--"I think I should die if it were not
for you. You alone sustain me; moreover, you remind me .... For you know
everything. Do you remember how handsome he was that day?.... But
forgive me: it must be painful for you...."

"Speak, speak! What do you mean? God bless you!"--Bizmyonkoff
interrupted her. She squeezed his hand.

"You are very kind, Bizmyonkoff,"--she went on:--"you are as kind as an
angel. What am I to do? I feel that I shall love him until I die. I have
forgiven him, I am grateful to him. May God grant him happiness! May God
give him a wife after his own heart!"--And her eyes filled with
tears.--"If only he does not forget me, if only he will now and then
recall his Liza to mind. Let us go out,"--she added, after a brief
pause.

Bizmyonkoff raised her hand to his lips.

"I know,"--she began with warmth,--"every one is blaming me, every one
is casting stones at me now. Let them! All the same, I would not
exchange my unhappiness for their happiness ... no! no!... He did not
love me long, but he did love me! He never deceived me: he did not tell
me that I was to be his wife; I myself never thought of such a thing.
Only poor papa hoped for that. And now I am still not utterly unhappy:
there remains to me the memory, and however terrible the consequences
may be .... I am stifling here .... it was here that I saw him for the
last time.... Let us go out into the air."

They rose. I barely managed to leap aside and hide behind a thick
linden. They came out of the arbour and, so far as I was able to judge
from the sound of their footsteps, went off into the grove. I do not
know how long I had been standing there, without stirring from the spot,
absorbed in a sort of irrational surprise, when suddenly the sound of
footsteps became audible again. I started and peered cautiously from my
ambush. Bizmyonkoff and Liza were returning by the same path. Both were
greatly agitated, especially Bizmyonkoff. He had been weeping,
apparently. Liza halted, gazed at him, and uttered the following words
distinctly: "I consent, Bizmyonkoff. I would not have consented, had you
merely wished to save me, to extricate me from a frightful position; but
you love me, you know all--and you love me; I shall never find a more
trustworthy, faithful friend. I will be your wife."

Bizmyonkoff kissed her hand; she smiled sadly at him, and went to the
house. Bizmyonkoff dashed into the thicket, and I went my way. As
Bizmyonkoff had probably said to Liza precisely what I had intended to
say to her, and as she had given him precisely the answer which I had
hoped to hear from her, there was no necessity for my troubling myself
further. A fortnight later she married him. The old Ozhogins were glad
to get any bridegroom.

Well, tell me now, am not I a superfluous man? Did not I play in the
whole of that affair the part of a superfluous man? The role of the
Prince .... as to that, there is nothing to be said; the role of
Bizmyonkoff also is comprehensible .... But I? Why was I mixed up in
it?... what a stupid, fifth wheel to the cart I was!... Akh, 't is
bitter, bitter!... So now, as the stevedores on the Volga say:
"Heave-ho! heave-ho!"[15]--one more little day, then another, and
nothing will be either bitter or sweet to me any more.


March 31.

Things are bad. I write these lines in bed. The weather has changed
suddenly since yesterday. To-day is hot--almost a summer day. Everything
is thawing, crumbling, and streaming. There is an odour of ploughed
earth in the air: a heavy, powerful, oppressive odour. The steam is
rising everywhere. The sun is fairly beating, fairly blazing down. I am
in a bad way. I feel that I am decomposing.

I started out to write a diary, and instead of that, what have I done? I
have narrated one incident out of my own life. I have been babbling,
sleeping memories have waked up and carried me away. I have written
leisurely, in detail, as though I still had years before me; and now,
lo, there is no time to continue. Death, death is advancing. I can
already hear its menacing crescendo... Time 's up.... Time 's up!...

And where 's the harm? Does it make any difference what I have told? In
the presence of death all the last earthly vanities disappear. I feel
that I am quieting down; I am becoming more simple, more clear. I have
acquired sense, but too late!... 'T is strange! I am growing still--'t
is true, and, nevertheless, I am overcome with dread. Yes, I am overcome
with dread. Half-leaning over the voiceless, yawning gulf, I shudder, I
turn aside, with eager attention I gaze about in all directions. Every
object is doubly dear to me. I cannot gaze my fill at my poor, cheerless
room, as I bid farewell to every tiny fleck on my walls! Sate yourselves
for the last time, ye eyes of mine! Life is withdrawing; it is flowing
evenly and softly away from me, like the shore from the glances of the
traveller by sea. The aged, yellow face of my nurse, bound up in a dark
kerchief, the hissing samovar on the table, the pot of geranium in front
of the window, and thou, my poor dog, Tresor, the pen wherewith I indite
these lines, my own hand, I see you now .... there you are, there.... Is
it possible .... to-day perhaps ... I shall see you no more? 'T is
painful for a living being to part with life! Why dost thou fawn on me,
poor dog? Why dost thou lean thy breast against my bed convulsively
tucking under thy short tail, and never taking from me thy kind, sad
eyes? Art thou sorry for me? Dost thou already feel instinctively that
thy master will soon be no more? Akh, if I could also pass in review
mentally all the objects in my room! I know that these memories are
cheerless and insignificant, but I have no others. Emptiness, frightful
emptiness! as Liza said.

Oh, my God! My God! Here I am dying.... My heart capable of love, and
ready to love, will soon cease to beat... And can it be that it will be
silenced forever, without having even once tasted of happiness, without
having a single time swelled beneath the sweet burden of joy? Alas! 't
is impossible, impossible, I know... If at least now, before my
death--and death, nevertheless, is a sacred thing, for it elevates every
being--if some charming, sad, friendly voice were to sing over me the
parting song of my own woe, perhaps I might become reconciled to it. But
to die is stupid, stupid...

I believe I am beginning to rave.

Farewell life, farewell my garden, and you, my lindens! When summer
comes, see that you do not forget to cover yourselves with flowers from
top to bottom .... and may good people lie in your fragrant shade, on
the cool grass beneath the lisping murmur of your leaves, lightly
agitated by the breeze. Farewell, farewell! Farewell everything, and
forever!

Farewell, Liza! I have written these two words--and have almost laughed.
That exclamation seems bookish. I seem to be composing a sentimental
novel, and ending up a despairing letter....

To-morrow is the first of April. Can it be that I shall die to-morrow?
That would be rather indecorous even. However, it befits me...

How the doctor did gabble to-day....


April 1.

'T is over. Life is ended. I really shall die to-day. It is hot out of
doors ... almost stifling .... or is it that my chest is already
refusing to breathe? My little comedy has been played through. The
curtain is falling.

In becoming annihilated, I shall cease to be superfluous...

Akh, how brilliant that sun is! Those powerful rays exhale eternity...

Farewell, Terentievna!... This morning, as she sat by the window, she
fell to weeping .... perhaps over me ... and perhaps, because she
herself must die before long also. I made her promise "not to hurt"
Tresor.

It is difficult for me to write.... I drop my pen... 'T is time! Death
is already drawing near with increasing rumble, like a carriage by night
on the pavement: it is here, it is hovering around me, like that faint
breath which made the hair of the prophet stand upright on his head...

I am dying... Live on, ye living.

    And may the young life play
    At the entrance of the grave,
    And Nature the indifferent
    With beauty beam forever!


    _Note of the Editor._--Under this last line there is the profile of
    a head with a large crest-curl and moustache, with eyes _en face_,
    and ray-like eyelashes; and under the head some one has written the
    following words:

        The abov manuscript has been read
        And the Contints Thereof Bin Approved
        By Pyetr Zudotyeshin
        M  M  M  M
        Dear Sir
        Pyetr Zudotyeshin.
        My Dear Sir.

    But as the chirography of these lines does not in the least agree
    with the chirography in which the remainder of the note-book is
    written, the editor considers himself justified in concluding that
    the above-mentioned lines were added afterward by another person;
    the more so, as it has come to his (the editor's) knowledge that
    Mr. Tchulkaturin really did die on the night of April 1-2, 18.., in
    his natal estate--Ovetchi Vody.

FOOTNOTES:

[3] Sheep's-Waters or Springs.--TRANSLATOR.

[4] Easter.--TRANSLATOR.

[5] A decidedly vulgar pun in the original.--TRANSLATOR.

[6] Derived from _tchulok_, stocking.--TRANSLATOR.

[7] Meaning male serfs. The women and children were not
reckoned.--TRANSLATOR.

[8] The large music-room, also used for dancing, as a play-room for the
children in winter, and so forth, in Russian houses.--TRANSLATOR.

[9] By M. Y. Lermontoff.

[10] The pronunciation is also indicated as being faulty.--TRANSLATOR.

[11] Ran themselves off their legs.--TRANSLATOR.

[12] The mazurka, which is still a great favourite in Russia, greatly
resembles the cotillon in everything except the steps, which are
vivacious. Both the cotillon and the mazurka are danced--one before, the
other after supper--at Court balls and other dances.--TRANSLATOR.

[13] Utterly insignificant.--TRANSLATOR.

[14] The page is called a kazak, and dressed accordingly.--TRANSLATOR.

[15] The _burlaki_ on the Volga used to tow the barges from Astrakhan to
Nizhni Novgorod Fair, against the current. The stevedores also are
called _burlaki_, and, as they lade the barges, their chantey runs (more
literally than I have translated it above): "Yet another little time,
yet again,..." and so forth.--TRANSLATOR.




THREE PORTRAITS

(1840)


"The neighbours" constitute one of the most serious drawbacks to country
life. I knew one landed proprietor of the Government of Vologda, who, at
every convenient opportunity, was wont to repeat the following words:
"Thank God, I have no neighbours!"--and I must admit that I could not
refrain from envying that lucky mortal.

My little village is situated in one of the most thickly-populated
governments of Russia. I am surrounded by a vast multitude of petty
neighbours, beginning with the well-intentioned and respected landed
proprietors, clad in capacious dress-coats, and more capacious
waistcoats,--and ending with arrant roysterers, who wear hussar-jackets
with long sleeves and the so-called "fimsky" knot on the back. In the
ranks of these nobles, however, I have accidentally discovered one very
amiable young fellow. Once upon a time he was in the military service,
then he retired, and settled down for good and all in the country.
According to his account, he served two years in the B*** regiment; but
I positively cannot understand how that man could have discharged any
duties whatsoever, not only for the space of two years, but even for the
space of two days. He was born "for a peaceful life, for rustic
tranquillity," that is to say, for indolent, careless vegetation, which,
I may remark in parenthesis, is not devoid of great and inexhaustible
charms.

He enjoyed a very respectable property: without troubling himself too
much about the management of his estate, he spent about ten thousand
rubles[16] a year, procured for himself a capital cook (my friend was
fond of good eating); he also imported from Moscow the newest French
books and journals. He read nothing in Russian except the reports of his
overseer, and that with great difficulty. From morning until dinner (if
he did not go off hunting), he did not doff his dressing-gown; he sorted
over some sketches or other pertaining to the management, or betook
himself to the stable, or to the threshing-shed, and indulged in a good
laugh with the peasant wives, who rattled their chains, as the saying
is, in his presence, out of ostentation. After dinner my friend dressed
himself before the mirror with great care, and drove off to some
neighbour endowed with two or three pretty young daughters; heedlessly
and pacifically, he dangled after one of them, played at blind-man's
buff with them, returned home rather late, and immediately sank into
heroic slumber. He could not feel bored, because he never devoted
himself to absolute inaction, and he was not fastidious as to his choice
of occupations, and, like a child, was amused with the smallest trifle.
On the other hand, he felt no special attachment to life, and, it
sometimes happened, that when it became necessary to outrun a wolf or a
fox, he would launch his horse at full speed over such ravines, that to
this day I cannot understand why he did not break his neck a hundred
times. He belonged to the category of people who evoke in you the
thought that they are not aware of their own value, that beneath their
external generosity great and mighty passions are concealed; but he
would have laughed in your face, if he could have guessed that you
cherished such an opinion concerning him; yes, and, I am bound to admit,
I think myself that if my friend was haunted in his youth by any
aspiration, indistinct but powerful, toward what is very prettily called
"something higher," that aspiration had long, long ago calmed down in
him and pined away.

He was rather obese, and enjoyed splendid health. In our age, it is
impossible not to like people who give little thought to themselves,
because they are extremely rare .... and my friend almost completely
forgot his own person. However, I have already said too much about him,
I think--and my chattering is all the more ill-placed, since he does not
serve as the subject of my story. His name was Piotr Feodorovitch
Lutchinoff.

One autumn day, five of us thorough-going sportsmen had assembled
together at Piotr Feodorovitch's. We had spent the entire morning in the
fields, had coursed two wolves and a multitude of hares, and had
returned home in the ravishingly-agreeable frame of mind which invades
every well-regulated man after a successful hunt.

Twilight was descending. The wind was playing over the dark fields, and
noisily rocking the naked crests of the birches and lindens which
surrounded Lutchinoff's house. We arrived, and alighted from our
horses... On the porch I halted and glanced about me: long storm-clouds
were crawling heavily across the grey sky; a dark-brown bush was
writhing in the wind, and creaking piteously; the yellow grass bent
feebly and sadly to the ground; flocks of blackbirds were flying to and
fro among the mountain-ash trees, dotted with clusters of bright-scarlet
berries;[17] in the slender and brittle branches of the birch-trees
tomtits were hopping and whistling; the dogs were barking hoarsely in
the village. Melancholy overpowered me .... for which reason I entered
the dining-room with genuine pleasure. The shutters were closed; on the
round table, covered with a cloth of dazzling whiteness, in the midst of
crystal caraffes filled with red wine, burned eight candles in silver
candlesticks; a fire blazed merrily on the hearth--and an old, very
comely butler, with a huge bald spot, dressed in English fashion, stood
in respectful immobility in front of another table, which was already
adorned with a large soup-tureen, encircled with a light, fragrant
steam. In the anteroom we had passed another respectable man, engaged in
cooling the champagne--"according to the strict rules of the art."

The dinner was, as is usual on such occasions, extremely agreeable; we
laughed, recounted the incidents which had occurred during the hunt, and
recalled with rapture two notable "drives." After having dined rather
heartily, we disposed ourselves in broad arm-chairs in front of the
fireplace; a capacious silver bowl made its appearance on the table,
and, a few moments later, the flitting flame of rum announced to us our
host's pleasant intention to "brew a punch."--Piotr Feodorovitch was a
man not lacking in taste; he knew, for example, that nothing has such
deadly effect on the fancy as the even, cold, and pedantic light of
lamps--therefore he ordered that only two candles should be left in the
room. Strange half-shadows quivered on the walls, produced by the fitful
play of the fire on the hearth, and the flame of the punch .... a quiet,
extremely agreeable comfort replaced in our hearts the somewhat
obstreperous jollity which had reigned at dinner.

Conversations have their fates--like books (according to the Latin
apothegm), like everything in the world. Our conversation on that
evening was peculiarly varied and vivacious. In part it rose to
decidedly important general questions, then lightly and unconstrainedly
returned to the commonplaces of everyday life.... After chatting a good
deal, we all suddenly fell silent. At such times, they say, the angel of
silence flits past.

I do not know why my companions ceased talking, but I stopped because my
eyes had suddenly paused on three dusty portraits in black wooden
frames. The colours had been rubbed off, and here and there the canvas
was warped, but the faces could still be distinguished. The middle
portrait represented a woman, young in years, in a white gown with lace
borders, and a tall coiffure of the eighties. On her right, against a
perfectly black background, was visible the round, fat face of a
good-natured Russian landed proprietor five-and-twenty years of age,
with a low, broad forehead, a stubby nose, and an ingenuous smile. The
powdered French coiffure was extremely out of keeping with the
expression of his Slavonic countenance. The artist had depicted him in
a kaftan of crimson hue with large strass buttons; in his hand he held
some sort of unusual flower. The third portrait, painted by another and
more experienced hand, represented a man of thirty, in a green
uniform of the period of Katherine II, with red facings, a white
under-waistcoat, and a thin batiste neckerchief. With one hand he leaned
on a cane with a gold head, the other he had thrust into his waistcoat.
His thin, swarthy face breathed forth insolent arrogance. His long,
slender eyebrows almost met over his pitch-black eyes; on his pale,
barely-perceptible lips played an evil smile.

"What makes you stare at those faces?"--Piotr Feodorovitch asked me.

"Because!"--I answered, looking at him.

"Would you like to hear the whole story about those three persons?"

"Pray, do us the favour to tell it,"--we replied with one voice.

Piotr Feodorovitch rose, took a candle, raised it to the portraits, and
in the voice of a man who is exhibiting wild animals, "Gentlemen!"
he proclaimed: "this lady is the adopted daughter of my own
great-grandfather, Olga Ivanovna NN., called Lutchinoff, who died
unmarried forty years ago. This gentleman,"--pointing to the portrait of
the man in uniform,--"is sergeant of the Guards, Vasily Ivanovitch
Lutchinoff, who departed this life, by the will of God, in the year one
thousand seven hundred and ninety. And this gentleman, to whom I have
not the honour to be related, is a certain Pavel Afanasievitch
Rogatchyoff, who never served anywhere, so far as I am aware. Please to
note the hole which is in his breast, in the exact place of the heart.
This hole, which is, as you see, regular, and three-cornered, probably
could not have happened accidentally.... Now,"--he went on in his
ordinary voice,--"please to take your seats, arm yourselves with
patience, and listen."


GENTLEMEN (he began) I descend from a fairly ancient race. I am not
proud of my descent, because my ancestors were all frightful
spendthrifts. This reproach, however, does not apply to my
great-grandfather, Ivan Andreevitch Lutchinoff,--on the contrary, he
bore the reputation of being an extraordinarily penurious and even
miserly man--during the last years of his life, at all events. He passed
his youth in Petersburg, and was a witness of Elizaveta's reign.
In Petersburg he married, and had by his wife, who was also my
great-grandmother, four children--three sons, Vasily, Ivan and Pavel (my
grandfather), and one daughter, Natalya. In addition to these, Ivan
Andreevitch took into his family the daughter of a distant relative, a
full and nameless orphan,--Olga Ivanovna, of whom I have already
spoken. My great-grandfather's subjects were, probably, aware of his
existence, because they were in the habit of sending to him (when no
particular catastrophe had happened) a very considerable sum in
quit-rents;--but they had never beheld his face. The village of
Lutchinovko, deprived of the light of its master's countenance, was
thriving,--when, all of a sudden, one fine morning, a heavy travelling
carriage drove into the village, and drew up in front of the Elder's
cottage. The peasants, startled by such an unprecedented event, flocked
thither and beheld their master, mistress, and all the pair's offspring,
with the exception of the eldest, Vasily, who had remained in
Petersburg. From that memorable day forth, and to the very day of his
death, Ivan Andreevitch never quitted Lutchinovko. He built himself a
house, this very house in which I now have the pleasure of chatting with
you; he also built the church, and began to live the life of a landed
proprietor. Ivan Andreevitch was a man of huge stature, gaunt, taciturn,
and extremely slow in all his movements; he never wore a dressing-gown,
and no one, with the exception of his valet, had ever seen him with
unpowdered hair. Ivan Andreevitch habitually walked with his hands
clasped behind his back, slowly turning his head at every step. Every
day he walked in the long linden alley, which he had planted with his
own hands,--and before his death he had the satisfaction of enjoying the
shade of those lindens.

Ivan Andreevitch was extremely parsimonious of his words; this
remarkable circumstance may serve as a proof of his taciturnity--that in
the space of twenty years he never said a single word to his spouse,
Anna Pavlovna. Altogether, his relations to Anna Pavlovna were of a very
strange nature.--She administered all the domestic affairs, at dinner
she always sat by her husband's side,--he would ruthlessly have
chastised any man who presumed to utter one disrespectful word to
her,--and yet he himself never spoke to her, and never touched her hand.
Anna Pavlovna was a pale, timid, crushed woman; every day she prayed in
church on her knees,[18] and never smiled. It was said that formerly,
that is to say, before their arrival in the country, they had lived in
grand style; it was said, also, that Anna Pavlovna had broken her
marital vows, that her husband had found out about her fault.... However
that may have been, Ivan Andreevitch, even when he lay dying, did not
become reconciled to her. She never left him during his last illness;
but he seemed not to notice her. One night, Anna Pavlovna was sitting
in Ivan Andreevitch's bedroom; he was tortured with insomnia;
the shrine-lamp was burning in front of the holy picture; my
great-grandfather's servant, Yuditch, concerning whom I shall have a
couple of words to say to you hereafter, had left the room. Anna
Pavlovna rose, crossed the chamber, and flung herself, sobbing, on her
knees before her husband's bed, tried to say something--and stretched
out her arms.... Ivan Andreevitch looked at her--and shouted in a weak
but firm voice: "Man!" The servant entered. Anna Pavlovna hastily rose
to her feet, and returned, reeling, to her place.

Ivan Andreevitch's children were extremely afraid of him. They grew up
in the country, and were witnesses of Ivan Andreevitch's strange
behaviour to his wife. They all passionately loved Anna Pavlovna, but
dared not express their love. She herself seemed to shun them.... You
remember my grandfather, gentlemen: to the day of his death, he always
used to go about on tiptoe, and he spoke in a whisper .... that 's what
habit will do! My grandfather and his brother Ivan Ivanovitch were
plain, kind, peaceable and melancholy people; my _grand'tante_ Natalya
married a coarse, stupid man, as you know, and until her death cherished
for him a dumb, servile, sheep-like love; but their brother Vasily was
not like that.

I think I have told you that Ivan Andreevitch left him in Petersburg. He
was twenty years old at the time. His father confided him to the care of
a distant relative, a man no longer young, a bachelor and a frightful
Voltairian.

Vasily grew up, and entered the service. He was small of stature, but
well built and extremely agile; he spoke French splendidly, and was
renowned for his skill at fighting with the broadsword. He was
considered one of the most brilliant young men of the beginning of
Katherine II's reign. My father often told me that he knew more than one
old woman who could not mention Vasily Ivanovitch Lutchinoff without
heartfelt emotion. Picture to yourself a man gifted with remarkable
strength of will, passionate and calculating, patient and daring,
secretive to the last degree and--according to the words of all his
contemporaries--bewitchingly, enchantingly amiable. He had neither
conscience nor good-nature nor honour, although no one could call him a
positively bad man. He was selfish--but knew how to conceal his
selfishness, and was passionately fond of independence. When Vasily
Ivanovitch used, smilingly, to screw up his black eyes, when he wanted
to fascinate any one, they say that it was impossible to resist him--and
even people who were convinced of the coldness and hardness of his
spirit more than once surrendered to the bewitching power of his
influence. He zealously served himself, and made others toil also for
his benefit, and always succeeded in everything, because he never lost
his head, did not disdain flattery as a means, and understood how to
flatter.

Ten years after Ivan Andreevitch settled in the country, he came to
Lutchinovko as a brilliant officer of the Guards, for four months,--and
in that space of time succeeded in turning the head even of the surly
old man, his father. It is strange! Ivan Andreevitch listened with
delight to his son's tales of his conquests. His brothers were dumb in
his presence, and admired him as a superior being. And even Anna
Pavlovna herself came to love him almost more than all her other
children, who were so sincerely devoted to her.

Vasily Ivanovitch came to the country, in the first place, in order to
see his relatives; but, in the second place also, in order to get as
much money as possible out of his father. He had lived sumptuously and
kept open house in Petersburg, and had contracted a multitude of debts.
It was not easy for him to reconcile himself to his parent's stinginess,
and, although Ivan Andreevitch gave him for his trip alone more money,
in all probability, than he gave all his other children in the space of
the twenty years which they spent in the paternal house, yet Vasily
stuck to the familiar Russian rule: "Take all you can get!"

Ivan Andreevitch had a servant, Yuditch by name, as tall, gaunt, and
taciturn a man as his master. They say that this Yuditch was, in part,
the cause of the strange behaviour of Ivan Andreevitch to Anna Pavlovna:
they say that it was he who discovered the guilty liaison of my
great-grandmother with one of my great-grandfather's best friends.
Probably Yuditch deeply repented of his ill-judged zeal, because it
would be difficult to conceive of a more kind-hearted man. His memory is
held sacred to this day by all my house-serfs. Yuditch enjoyed the
unbounded confidence of my great-grandfather. At that period, landed
proprietors had money, but did not hand it over to loan institutions for
safe-keeping, but kept it themselves in coffers, in cellars, and the
like. Ivan Andreevitch kept all his money in a huge iron-bound coffer,
which stood under the head of his bed. The key to this coffer was handed
over to Yuditch. Every evening, when he went to bed, Ivan Andreevitch
ordered this chest to be opened in his presence, tapped all the
tightly-stuffed sacks in turn with his cane, and on Saturdays, he and
Yuditch untied the sacks and carefully counted over the money.

Vasily found out about all these performances and was fired with a
desire to rummage a bit in the sacred coffer. In the course of five or
six days he _mollified_ Yuditch, that is to say, he reduced the poor old
fellow to such a state that--as the saying is--he fairly worshipped his
young master. After having properly prepared him, Vasily assumed a
careworn and gloomy aspect, for a long time refused to answer Yuditch's
inquiries and, at last, told him that he had gambled away all his money,
and intended to lay violent hands on himself if he did not obtain money
from somewhere. Yuditch began to sob, flung himself on his knees before
him, begged him to remember God, not to ruin his soul. Vasily, without
uttering a word, locked himself up in his chamber. After a while, he
heard some one knocking cautiously on his door. He opened the door and
beheld on the threshold Yuditch, pale and trembling, with a key in his
hands. Vasily immediately understood everything. At first he resisted
for a long time. Yuditch kept repeating with tears: "Pray, master, take
it!"... At last, Vasily consented. This happened on Monday. The idea
occurred to Vasily to replace the money he abstracted with bits of
glass. He reckoned on Ivan Andreevitch's not paying any special heed to
the barely perceptible difference in the sound when he tapped the sacks
with his cane,--and by Saturday he hoped to obtain money and replace it
in the sacks. No sooner thought than done. His father, in fact, did not
notice anything. But Vasily did not obtain money by Saturday: he had
hoped, with the money he had taken, to clean out at the card-table a
certain wealthy neighbour--and, on the contrary, he lost everything
himself. In the meantime, Saturday arrived; the turn came for the sacks
stuffed with bits of glass. Picture to yourselves, gentlemen, the
amazement of Ivan Andreevitch!

"What 's the meaning of this?"--he thundered.

Yuditch made no reply.

"Hast thou stolen this money?"

"No, sir."

"Then has some one taken the key from thee?"

"I have not given the key to any one."

"Not to any one? If thou hast not given it to any one--thou art the
thief. Confess!"

"I am not a thief, Ivan Andreevitch."

"Whence came these bits of glass, damn it? So thou art deceiving me? For
the last time I say to thee--confess!"

Yuditch hung his head and clasped his hands behind his back.

"Hey there, people!" shouted Ivan Andreevitch in a raging voice.--"The
rods!"

"What? You mean to .... whip ... me?" whispered Yuditch.

"Thou shalt catch it! And how art thou any better than the rest? Thou
art a thief! Well, now, Yuditch! I had not expected such rascality from
thee!"

"I have grown grey in your service, Ivan Andreevitch," said Yuditch with
an effort.

"And what care I about thy grey hair? May the devil take thee and thy
service!"

The people entered.

"Take him, and give him a good flogging!"

Ivan Andreevitch's lips were pale and trembling. He ramped about the
room like a wild beast in a confined cage.

The men did not dare to execute his commands.

"What are you standing there for, you vile serfs? have I got to lay
hands on him myself, I 'd like to know?"

Yuditch started for the door.

"Stop!" yelled Ivan Andreevitch.--"Yuditch, for the last time I say to
thee, I entreat thee, Yuditch, confess."

"I cannot," moaned Yuditch.

"Then seize him, the old sycophant!... Flog him to death! On my head be
it!" thundered the maddened old man. The torture began....

Suddenly the door flew open, and Vasily entered. He was almost paler
than his father, his hands trembled, his upper lip was raised and
disclosed a row of white, even teeth.

"I am guilty," he said in a dull but steady voice.--"I took the money."

The men stopped short.

"Thou! what?! thou, Vaska! without the consent of Yuditch?"

"No!"--said Yuditch:--"with my consent. I myself gave the key to Vasily
Ivanovitch. Dear little father, Vasily Ivanovitch! why have you deigned
to trouble yourself?"

"So that 's who the thief is!"--shouted Ivan Andreevitch.--"Thanks,
Vasily, thanks! But I shall not spare thee, Yuditch, all the same. Why
didst not thou confess all to me at once? Hey, there, you! why have you
stopped? or do you no longer recognise my authority? And I 'll settle
with you, my dear little dove!" he added, turning to Vasily.

The men were on the point of setting to work again on Yuditch.

"Don't touch him!" whispered Vasily through his teeth. The servants did
not heed him.--"Back!" he shouted, and hurled himself upon them.... They
staggered back.

"Ah! a rebel!"--moaned Ivan Andreevitch, and raising his cane, he
advanced on his son.

Vasily leaped aside, grasped the hilt of his sword, and bared it
half-way. All began to tremble. Anna Pavlovna, attracted by the noise,
frightened and pale, made her appearance in the doorway.

Ivan Andreevitch's face underwent a frightful change. He staggered,
dropped his cane, and fell heavily into an arm-chair, covering his face
with both hands. No one stirred; all stood as though rooted to the spot,
not excepting even Vasily. He convulsively gripped the steel hilt of his
sword, his eyes flashed with a morose, evil gleam....

"Go away all ... begone,"--said Ivan Andreevitch in a low voice, without
removing his hands from his face.

The whole throng withdrew. Vasily halted on the threshold, then suddenly
tossed his head, embraced Yuditch, kissed his mother's hand ... and two
hours later he was no longer in the village. He had departed for
Petersburg.

On the evening of that day, Yuditch was sitting on the porch of the
house-serfs' cottage. The servants swarmed around him, pitied him, and
bitterly blamed the master.

"Stop, my lads," he said to them at last;--"enough of that .... why do
you abuse him? I don't believe that he, our dear little father, is
pleased himself with his desperate deed...."

As a result of this affair, Vasily never saw his parents again. Ivan
Andreevitch died without him, probably with such grief at his heart as
may God spare any of us from experiencing. In the meantime, Vasily
Ivanovitch went out in society, made merry after his own fashion, and
squandered money. How he obtained the money, I cannot say with
certainty. He procured for himself a French servant, a clever and
intelligent young fellow, a certain Boursier. This man became
passionately attached to him, and aided him in all his numerous
performances. I have no intention of narrating to you in detail all the
pranks of my great-uncle; he distinguished himself by such unbounded
audacity, such snaky tact, such incredible cold-bloodedness, such adroit
and subtle wit, that, I must confess, I can understand the limitless
power of that unprincipled man over the most noble souls....

Soon after his father's death, Vasily Ivanovitch, notwithstanding all
his tact, was challenged to a duel by an outraged husband. He fought,
severely wounded his antagonist, and was forced to quit the capital: he
was ordered to reside permanently on his hereditary estate. Vasily
Ivanovitch was thirty years of age. You can easily imagine, gentlemen,
with what feelings this man, who had become accustomed to the brilliant
life of the capital, journeyed to his native place. They say that, on
the road, he frequently got out of his kibitka, flung himself face down
on the snow, and wept. No one in Lutchinovko recognised the former
jolly, amiable Vasily Ivanovitch. He spoke to no one, he went off
hunting from morning until night, with visible impatience endured the
timid caresses of his mother, and jeered pitilessly at his brothers,
and at their wives (both of them were already married)....

So far I have said nothing to you, I believe, about Olga Ivanovna. She
had been brought to Lutchinovko as an infant at the breast; she had
almost died on the way. Olga Ivanovna had been reared, as the saying is,
in the fear of God and of her parents.... It must be confessed that Ivan
Andreevitch and Anna Pavlovna both treated her like a daughter. But
there was concealed in her a feeble spark of that fire which blazed so
brightly in the soul of Vasily Ivanovitch. In the meantime, while Ivan
Andreevitch's own children did not dare to indulge in conjectures
concerning the strange, speechless quarrel between their parents, Olga,
from her earliest years had been disturbed and pained by the position of
Anna Pavlovna. Like Vasily, she loved independence; all oppression
revolted her. She had attached herself to her benefactress with all the
powers of her soul; she hated old Lutchinoff, and more than once, as she
sat at table, she had fixed upon him such sombre glances, that even the
man who was serving the viands felt frightened. Ivan Andreevitch did not
notice all those glances, because, in general, he paid no attention
whatever to his family.

At first, Anna Pavlovna endeavoured to exterminate this hatred in
her--but several bold questions on Olga's part forced her to complete
silence. Ivan Andreevitch's children adored Olga, and the old woman
loved her also, although with rather a cold affection.

Prolonged sorrow had crushed all cheerfulness, all strong feeling, in
this poor woman; nothing so clearly proves Vasily's bewitching
amiability as the fact that he made even his mother love him ardently.
Effusions of tenderness on the part of children was not in the spirit of
that age, and therefore it is not surprising that Olga did not venture
to display her devotion, although she always kissed Anna Pavlovna's hand
with particular respect in the evening, when she bade her good-night.
She was barely able to read and write. Twenty years later, Russian girls
began to read novels in the style of the "Adventures of Marquis
G***,"--"Fanfan and Lolotte,"--of "Alexyei; or, The Cot in the
Forest";--they began to learn to play on the clavichord and to sing
romances in the style of the following, once very familiar song:

    "Men in the light
    Cling to us like flies"--and so forth.

But in the '70s (Olga Ivanovna was born in the year 1757), our rustic
beauties had no conception of all these accomplishments. It would be
difficult for us now to picture to ourselves a young Russian girl of
good birth of that epoch. We can, it is true, judge from our
grandmothers as to the degree of education of noble gentlewomen in the
times of Katherine II; but how is one to distinguish that which was
inculcated in them in the course of their long life, from that which
they were in the days of their youth?

Olga Ivanovna spoke a little French, but with a strong Russian accent;
in her day, there was no thought of such a thing as the _emigres_.[19]
In a word, with all her good qualities, she was, nevertheless, a decided
_savage_, and, probably, in the simplicity of her heart, she more than
once administered chastisement with her own hands to some unlucky
maid....

Some time before Vasily Ivanovitch's arrival, Olga Ivanovna had been
betrothed to a neighbour,--Pavel Afanasievitch Rogatchyoff, an extremely
good-natured and honourable man. Nature had forgotten to endow him with
gall. His own servants did not obey him; they sometimes all went off,
from the first to the last of them, and left poor Rogatchyoff without
any dinner ... but nothing could disturb the tranquillity of his soul.
He had been distinguished, even from his childhood, by his obesity and
sluggishness; he had never served anywhere, and he was fond of going to
church and singing in the choir. Look at that good-natured, round face,
gentlemen; gaze at that tranquil, brilliant smile .... does not it make
you feel cheerful yourselves? Once in a while his father had driven over
to Lutchinovko, and had brought with him, on festival days, his
Pavlusha, whom the little Lutchinoffs tormented in every possible way.
Pavlusha grew up, began to go to Ivan Andreevitch's of his own accord,
fell in love with Olga Ivanovna, and offered her his hand and his
heart--not to her personally, but to her benefactors. Her benefactors
gave their consent. They never even thought of asking Olga Ivanovna
whether she liked Rogatchyoff. At that epoch,--as our grandmothers used
to say,--"such luxuries were not in fashion." But Olga speedily got used
to her betrothed: it was impossible not to grow attached to that gentle,
indulgent being.

Rogatchyoff had received no education whatsoever; all he could say in
French was "bonzhour"--and in secret he even regarded that word as
improper. And some jester had also taught him the following, which
professed to be a French song: "Sonetchka, Sonetchka! Que voulez-vous de
moi--I adore you--mais je ne peux pas."... He was always humming this
song in an undertone when he felt in good spirits. His father also was a
man of indescribably kind disposition; he was forever going about in a
long nankeen coat, and no matter what was said to him, he assented to
everything with a smile.

From the time of Pavel Afanasievitch's betrothal both the
Rogatchyoffs--father and son--began to bustle about frightfully; they
made over their house, they built on various "galleries," they chatted
in friendly wise with the workmen, they treated them to vodka. They did
not manage to finish all the additional building by winter--so they
deferred the wedding until the summer; in the summer, Ivan Andreevitch
died--and the wedding was postponed until the following spring; in the
winter, Vasily Ivanovitch arrived. Rogatchyoff was introduced to him;
Vasily received him coldly and carelessly, and in the course of time,
frightened him to such a degree by his arrogant treatment that poor
Rogatchyoff quivered like a leaf at his mere appearance, maintained
silence, and smiled constrainedly. Vasily once came near driving him off
for good--by offering to bet with him that he, Rogatchyoff, was unable
to stop smiling. Poor Pavel Afanasievitch almost wept with confusion,
but--'t is an actual fact!--the smile, the very stupid, constrained
smile, would not quit his face! And Vasily slowly toyed with the ends of
his neckcloth, and stared at him in quite too scornful a manner.

Pavel Afanasievitch's father also learned of Vasily's arrival, and a few
days later--for the sake of "the greater solemnity"--he set out for
Lutchinovko with the intention of "congratulating the amiable visitor on
his arrival in his native parts." Afanasy Lukitch was renowned
throughout the whole countryside for his eloquence--that is to say,
for his ability to utter, without hesitation, a rather long and
cunningly-concocted speech, with a slight admixture of bookish words.
Alas! on this occasion he did not maintain his reputation; he became
confused much worse than his son, Pavel Afanasievitch. He stammered out
something very unintelligible, and, although he had never touched vodka
in his life, having this time, "by way of countenance," drunk a small
glassful (he had found Vasily at luncheon), he had endeavoured, at
least, to clear his throat with a certain amount of independence, and
had not produced the smallest sound. As he set out for home, Pavel
Afanasievitch whispered to his parent: "Well, dear little father?"
Afanasy Lukitch replied to him with irritation, also in a whisper:
"Don't mention it!"

The Rogatchyoffs began to come more rarely to Lutchinovko. But they were
not the only ones whom Vasily intimidated: he aroused in his brothers,
in their wives, even in Anna Pavlovna herself, a painful and involuntary
sense of discomfort .... they began to avoid him in all possible ways.
Vasily could not help noticing this, but, apparently, he had no
intention of altering his behaviour to them, when, all of a sudden, at
the beginning of the spring, he again revealed himself as the same
amiable, charming man they had previously known him to be....

The first revelation of this sudden change was on the occasion of
Vasily's unexpected call on the Rogatchyoffs. Afanasy Lukitch, in
particular, was thoroughly daunted by the sight of Lutchinoff's calash,
but his fear very speedily vanished. Never had Vasily been more amiable
and merry. He linked his arm in the arm of young Rogatchyoff, walked out
with him to inspect the buildings, chatted with the carpenters, gave
them advice, himself made a few notches with the axe, ordered them to
show him Afanasy Lukitch's stud-horses, himself drove them at the end of
a rope--and altogether, by his cordial amiability, reduced the
kind-hearted steppe-dwellers to such a condition that they both
repeatedly embraced him. At home, also, Vasily turned all heads for a
few days as of yore: he devised various amusing games, he procured
musicians, invited in the neighbours of both sexes, narrated the
tittle-tattle of the town to the old ladies in the most diverting
manner, paid some court to the young women, invented unheard-of
amusements, fireworks, and so forth:--in a word, he enlivened everything
and everybody. The sad, gloomy house of the Lutchinoffs was suddenly
converted into a noisy, brilliant, enchanting sort of dwelling, of which
the whole countryside talked.--This sudden change amazed many,
delighted all, and various rumours got into circulation; the knowing
ones said that some hidden trouble had, up to that time, been afflicting
Vasily Ivanovitch, that the possibility of returning to the capital had
presented itself to him.... But no one divined the true cause of Vasily
Ivanovitch's regeneration.

Olga Ivanovna, gentlemen, was very far from being uncomely.--But her
beauty consisted rather in remarkable softness and freshness of person,
in a tranquil charm of movement, than in strict regularity of features.
Nature had endowed her with a certain independence; her education--she
had been reared an orphan--had developed in her caution and firmness.
Olga did not belong to the category of quiet and languid young
gentlewomen; but one feeling alone had fully ripened in her: hatred for
her benefactor. However, other and more womanly passions also could
flame up in Olga Ivanovna's soul with unusual, unhealthy force .... but
there was in her none of that proud coldness, nor that compact strength
of soul, nor that selfish concentration, without which every passion
speedily vanishes.--The first outbursts of such half-active,
half-passive souls are sometimes remarkably violent; but they very soon
undergo a change, especially when it becomes a question of the ruthless
application of accepted principles; they fear the consequences.... And,
yet, gentlemen, I must confess to you frankly: women of that sort
produce upon me a very strong impression....


(At these words, the narrator tossed off a glass of water at one
draught.--"Nonsense! nonsense!"--I thought, as I looked at his round
chin:--"on you, my dear friend, no one in the world produces 'a very
strong impression.'") ...

Piotr Feodorovitch went on:


Gentlemen, I believe in blood, in race. There was more blood in Olga
Ivanovna, than, for example, in her nominal sister--Natalya. How did
that "blood" show itself?--you ask me.--Why, in everything; in the
outline of her hands and of her lips, in the sound of her voice, in her
glance, in her walk, in the way she dressed her hair,--in the folds of
her gown, in short. In all these trifles there was a certain hidden
something, although I must admit that that .... how shall I express
it?.... that distinction which had fallen to the lot of Olga Ivanovna
would not have attracted the attention of Vasily if he had met her in
Petersburg. But in the country, in the wilds, she not only excited his
attention,--but even, altogether, was the sole cause of the change of
which I have just spoken.

Judge for yourselves: Vasily Ivanovitch was fond of enjoying life; he
could not help being bored in the country; his brothers were
kind-hearted fellows, but extremely limited in mind; he had nothing in
common with them. His sister Natalya and her husband had had four
children in the space of three years; between her and Vasily lay a whole
abyss... Anna Pavlovna went to church, prayed, fasted, and prepared
herself for death. There remained only Olga, a rosy, timid, charming
young girl... At first Vasily did not notice her ... and who would turn
his attention on an adopted child, an orphan, a foundling?.... One day,
at the very beginning of spring, he was walking through the garden, and
with his cane switching off the heads of the chicory, those stupid
yellow flowers which make their appearance in such abundance first of
all, in the meadows as yet hardly green.--He was strolling in the garden
in front of the house, raised his head--and beheld Olga Ivanovna.--She
was sitting with her side to the window, and gazing pensively at a
striped kitten, which, purring and blinking, had cuddled down on her
lap, and with great satisfaction was presenting its little nose to the
spring sunshine, already fairly brilliant. Olga Ivanovna wore a white
morning-gown with short sleeves; her bare, faintly-rosy, as yet not
fully-developed shoulders and arms breathed forth freshness and health;
a small cap discreetly confined her thick, soft, silky locks; her face
was slightly flushed; she had not been long awake. Her slender, supple
neck was bent forward so charmingly; her unconfined form reposed so
engagingly and modestly that Vasily Ivanovitch (a great connoisseur!)
involuntarily halted and took a look. It suddenly came into his head
that Olga Ivanovna ought not to be left in her pristine ignorance, that
in time she might turn out to be a very charming and very amiable woman.
He crept up to the window, raised himself on tiptoe, and imprinted a
silent kiss on Olga Ivanovna's smooth, white arm, a little below the
elbow.--Olga screamed and sprang to her feet, the kitten elevated its
tail, and leaped into the garden; Vasily Ivanovitch detained her with
his hand.... Olga blushed all over, to her very ears; he began to jest
at her fright .... invited her to walk with him; but suddenly Olga
Ivanovna noticed the negligence of her attire--"more swiftly than the
swift-footed doe," she slipped into the next room.

That same day, Vasily set off for the Rogatchyoffs'. He suddenly grew
gay, and brightened up in spirit. Vasily did not fall in love with Olga,
no!--one must not trifle with the word love.... He had found for himself
an occupation, he had set himself a task, and was rejoicing with the joy
of an active man. He never even called to mind the fact that she was his
mother's adopted child, the betrothed of another man; he did not deceive
himself for a single instant; he was very well aware that she could not
be his wife.... Perhaps passion was his excuse--not a lofty, not a noble
passion, 't is true, but, nevertheless, a tolerably strong and
torturing passion. Of course he did not fall in love like a child; he
did not surrender himself to unbounded raptures; he knew well what he
wanted and what he was aiming at.

Vasily Ivanovitch possessed to perfection the ability to win the favour
of others, even of those who were prejudiced or timid. Olga speedily
ceased to shun him. Vasily Ivanovitch introduced her into a new world.
He imported a clavichord for her, gave her music lessons (he played very
fairly himself on the flute), he read books to her, he had long talks
with her.... The poor young steppe-girl's head was turned; Vasily had
completely subjugated her. He knew how to talk to her about that which,
hitherto, had been foreign to her, and to talk in a language which she
understood. Olga gradually brought herself to express all her feelings
to him; he helped her, suggested to her the words which she could not
find; he did not startle her; he now repressed, now encouraged her
impulses.... Vasily occupied himself with her education not out of a
disinterested desire to awaken and develop her abilities; he simply
wanted to bring her somewhat closer to him, and he knew, moreover, that
it is easier to attract an inexperienced, shy, but vain young girl by
the mind than by the heart. Even if Olga had been a remarkable being,
Vasily could not possibly have observed it, because he treated her like
a child; but you already know, gentlemen, that there was nothing
noteworthy about Olga.

Vasily strove, as much as possible, to work on her imagination, and
often of an evening she would leave him with such a whirl of new images,
words, and thoughts in her head, that she was unable to get to sleep
until dawn, and sighing sadly, she pressed her burning cheeks against
her cold pillows; or she rose and went to the window, and gazed
timorously and eagerly into the far-away gloom. Vasily filled every
moment of her life; she could not think of any one else. She soon ceased
to take any notice of Rogatchyoff. Vasily, being a shrewd and clever
man, did not speak to Olga in his presence; but he either confused him
to the verge of tears, or got up some boisterous game, a stroll in the
evening, a rowing-party on the river by night with lanterns and
music,--in a word, he did not give Pavel Afanasievitch a chance to
recover his ground. But, despite all Vasily Ivanovitch's cleverness,
Rogatchyoff was dimly conscious that he, the betrothed and the future
husband of Olga, had become, as it were, a stranger to her .... but, in
his infinite good-heartedness, he was afraid of wounding her by a
reproach, although he really loved her and prized her affection. When he
was alone with her, he did not know what to talk about, and merely
endeavoured to serve her in every possible way. Two months passed.
Every trace of independence, of will, disappeared in Olga; the weak and
taciturn Rogatchyoff could not serve her as a prop; she did not even try
to resist the fascination, and with a sinking heart she gave herself
unconditionally to Vasily....

Olga Ivanovna, it is probable, then learned the joys of love; but not
for long. Although Vasily--for the lack of any other occupation--not
only did not discard her, but even became attached to her, and petted
her, yet Olga lost herself to such a degree that she did not find bliss
even in love, and nevertheless she was unable to tear herself away from
Vasily. She began to be afraid of everything, she did not dare to think;
she talked of nothing; she ceased to read; she became a prey to
melancholy. Sometimes Vasily succeeded in drawing her after him, and
making her forget everybody and everything; but on the following day he
found her pale and silent, with cold hands, with a senseless smile on
her lips....

A decidedly difficult time began for Vasily; but no difficulties could
daunt him. He concentrated himself completely, like an expert gambler.
He could not count upon Olga Ivanovna in the slightest degree; she was
incessantly betraying herself, paling, and blushing and weeping ... her
new role was beyond her strength. Vasily toiled for two; in his
boisterous and noisy joy only an experienced observer could have
detected a feverish tenseness; he played with his brothers, his
sisters, the Rogatchyoffs, the neighbours, both men and women,--as
though they had been pawns; he was eternally on the alert, he never
allowed a single glance, a single movement to escape him, although he
appeared to be the most care-free of mortals; every morning he entered
into battle, and every evening he celebrated a victory. He was not in
the least oppressed by this strange activity; he slept four hours a day,
he ate very little, and was healthy, fresh, and gay. In the meantime,
the wedding-day was approaching; Vasily succeeded in convincing Pavel
Afanasievitch himself of the necessity of a postponement; then he
despatched him to Moscow to make some purchases, and himself entered
into correspondence with his Petersburg friends. He exerted himself not
so much out of compassion for Olga Ivanovna, as out of a desire and love
for fuss and bustle.... Moreover, he had begun to grow tired of Olga
Ivanovna, and more than once already, after a fierce outburst of
passion, he had looked at her as he had been wont to look at
Rogatchyoff. Lutchinoff always remained a puzzle to every one; in the
very coldness of his implacable spirit you felt conscious of the
presence of a strange, almost southern flame, and in the maddest heat of
passion, cold emanated from that man.--In the presence of others, he
upheld Olga Ivanovna as before; but when he was alone with her, he
played with her as a cat plays with a mouse--he either terrified her
with sophisms, or he exhibited heavy and vicious tedium, or, in
conclusion, he threw himself at her feet again, swept her away, as a
whirlwind sweeps a chip .... and he was not then pretending to be in
love ... but really was swooning with it himself...

One day, quite late in the evening, Vasily was sitting alone in his own
room and attentively perusing the latest letters he had received from
Petersburg--when, suddenly, the door creaked softly and Palashka, Olga
Ivanovna's maid, entered.

"What dost thou want?"--Vasily asked her, quite curtly.

"My mistress begs that you will come to her."

"I can't at present. Go away... Well, why dost thou stand there?"--he
went on, perceiving that Palashka did not leave the room.

"My mistress ordered me to say that there is very great need, sir."

"Well, but what 's the matter?"

"Please to see for yourself, sir...."

Vasily rose, with vexation tossed the letters into a casket, and betook
himself to Olga Ivanovna. She was sitting alone in a corner,--pale and
motionless.

"What do you want?"--he asked her, not very politely.

Olga looked at him, and with a shudder, covered her eyes.

"What ails you? what 's the matter with thee, Olga?"

He took her hand... Olga Ivanovna's hand was as cold as ice... She tried
to speak .... and her voice died away. The poor woman had no doubt left
in her mind as to her condition.

Vasily was somewhat disconcerted. Olga Ivanovna's room was a couple of
paces from the bedroom of Anna Pavlovna. Vasily cautiously seated
himself beside Olga, kissed and warmed her hands, and argued with her in
a whisper. She listened to him, and shivered silently, slightly.
Palashka stood in the doorway and softly wiped away her tears. In the
adjoining room a pendulum was beating heavily and regularly, and the
breathing of a sleeper was audible. Olga Ivanovna's torpor dissolved,
at last, in tears and dull sobs. Tears are the equivalent of a
thunder-storm: after them a person is always quieter. When Olga Ivanovna
had become somewhat composed, and only sobbed convulsively from time to
time like a child, Vasily knelt down before her, and with caresses and
tender promises soothed her completely, gave her a drink of water, put
her to bed, and went away. All night long he did not undress himself,
wrote two or three letters, burned two or three papers, got out a golden
locket with the portrait of a black-browed and black-eyed woman, with a
bold, sensual face, gazed long at her features, and paced his chamber in
thought. On the following morning, at tea, he beheld, with a good deal
of dissatisfaction, poor Olga's reddened, swollen eyes, and pale,
distraught face. After breakfast, he proposed to her that she should
take a stroll with him in the park. Olga followed Vasily like an
obedient sheep. But when, two hours later, she returned from the park,
she looked dreadfully; she told Anna Pavlovna that she felt ill, and
went to bed. During the walk, Vasily had announced to her, with all due
penitence, that he was secretly married--he was just as much a bachelor
as I am. Olga Ivanovna did not fall down in a swoon--people fall in
swoons only on the stage; but she became suddenly petrified, although
she not only had not been hoping to marry Vasily Ivanovitch, but had
even, somehow, been afraid to think of it. Vasily began to demonstrate
to her the necessity of parting from him and marrying Rogatchyoff. Olga
Ivanovna looked at him with dumb horror. Vasily talked coldly,
practically, sensibly; he blamed himself, he expressed regret,--but all
his arguments wound up with the following words: "We must act." Olga
lost her head completely; she was frightened and ashamed; dismal, heavy
despair took possession of her; she longed for death--and sadly awaited
Vasily's decision.

"We must confess all to my mother," he said at last.

Olga turned deadly pale; her limbs gave way beneath her.

"Don't be frightened, don't be frightened,"--Vasily kept
repeating:--"rely on me; I will not forsake thee ... I will arrange
everything ... trust in me."

The poor woman gazed at him with love ... yes, with love, and with
profound, though hopeless devotion.

"I will arrange everything, everything,"--said Vasily to her at parting
... and for the last time kissed her ice-cold hands.

Olga Ivanovna had just risen from her bed on the following morning, when
her door opened ... and Anna Pavlovna made her appearance on the
threshold. She was supported by Vasily. Silently she made her way to an
arm-chair, and silently seated herself. Vasily stood beside her. He
seemed composed; his brows were contracted, and his lips were slightly
parted. Anna Pavlovna, pale, indignant, wrathful, tried to speak, but
her voice failed her. Olga Ivanovna with terror, took in, in a single
glance, her benefactress and her lover; she felt a frightful sinking at
the heart ... with a shriek she fell down on her knees in the middle of
the room and covered her face with her hands....

"So it is true ... it is true?" whispered Anna Pavlovna, and bent
toward her.... "Answer!"--she went on harshly, seizing Olga by the arm.

"Mamma!" rang out Vasily's brazen voice,--"you promised me not to insult
her."

"I won't ... come, confess .... confess ... is it true? Is it true?"

"Mamma ... remember!..." said Vasily, slowly.

That one word shook Anna Pavlovna violently. She leaned against the back
of her chair, and fell to sobbing.

Olga Ivanovna softly raised her head and attempted to fling herself at
the old woman's feet, but Vasily restrained her, raised her up, and
seated her in another arm-chair. Anna Pavlovna continued to weep and
whisper incoherent words....

"Listen, mamma,"--began Vasily. "Don't be so overwhelmed! This calamity
can still be alleviated.... If Rogatchyoff ...."

Olga Ivanovna shuddered and straightened herself up.

"If Rogatchyoff,"--pursued Vasily, with a significant glance at Olga
Ivanovna,--"has imagined that he can with impunity disgrace an
honourable family ...."

Olga Ivanovna was terrified.

"In my house,"--moaned Anna Pavlovna.

"Calm yourself, mamma. He has taken advantage of her inexperience, of
her youth, he .... did you wish to say something?"--he added, perceiving
that Olga was trying to get at him.

Olga Ivanovna fell back in her chair.

"I shall go at once to Rogatchyoff. I shall force him to wed her this
very day. Be assured, I shall not permit him to jeer at us...."

"But ... Vasily Ivanovitch ... you ..." whispered Olga.

He stared long and coldly at her. She relapsed into silence.

"Mamma, give me your word not to disturb her until my arrival. See--she
is barely alive. Yes, and you require rest yourself. Trust to me: I
answer for everything; in any case, await my return. I repeat to you--do
not kill her, nor yourself--rely upon me."

He walked to the door, and paused.

"Mamma,"--he said: "come with me. Leave her alone, I beg of you."

Anna Pavlovna rose, went to the holy picture, made a reverence to the
floor, and softly followed her son. Olga Ivanovna followed her silently
and immovably with her eyes. Vasily hastily came back, seized her hand,
whispered in her ear: "Trust to me, and do not betray us,"--and
immediately withdrew....

"Boursier!" he shouted, as he ran swiftly down the stairs.--"Boursier!"

A quarter of an hour later he was seated in his calash with his servant.

Old Rogatchyoff was not at home that day. He had gone to the county
town, to buy seersucker for kaftans to clothe his retainers. Pavel
Afanasievitch was sitting in his study, and inspecting a collection of
faded butterflies. Elevating his eyebrows, and thrusting forth his lips,
he was cautiously turning about with a pin the large wings of the
"nocturnal sphinx," when suddenly, he felt a small but heavy hand on his
shoulder. He glanced round--before him stood Vasily.

"Good morning, Vasily Ivanovitch,"--said he, not without some surprise.

Vasily looked at him and sat down in front of him on a chair.

Pavel Afanasievitch was about to smile ... but glanced at Vasily,
relaxed, opened his mouth, and clasped his hands.

"Come, tell me, Pavel Afanasievitch,"--began Vasily, suddenly:--"do you
intend to have the wedding soon?"

"I?... soon .... of course.... I, so far as I am concerned .... however,
that is as you and your sister choose.... I, for my part, am ready
to-morrow, if you like."

"Very good, very good. You are a very impatient man, Pavel
Afanasievitch."

"How so, sir?"

"Listen,"--added Vasily Ivanovitch, rising to his feet:--"I know
everything; you understand me, and I order you to marry Olga without
delay, to-morrow."

"But excuse me, excuse me,"--returned Rogatchyoff, without rising from
his seat;--"you order me? I myself have sought the hand of Olga
Ivanovna, and there is no need to order me. I must confess, Vasily
Ivanovitch, somehow, I don't understand you...."

"Thou dost not understand?"

"No, really, I don't understand, sir."

"Wilt thou give me thy word to marry her to-morrow?"

"Why, good gracious, Vasily Ivanovitch .... have n't you yourself
repeatedly postponed our marriage? If it had not been for you, it would
have taken place long ago. And even now I have no idea of refusing. But
what is the meaning of your threats, of your urgent demands?"

Pavel Afanasievitch wiped the perspiration from his face.

"Wilt thou give me thy word? Speak! Yes, or no?"--repeated Vasily with
pauses between his words.

"Certainly ... I give it, sir, but ...."

"Good. Remember.... And she has confessed everything."

"Who has confessed?"

"Olga Ivanovna."

"But what has she confessed?"

"Why do you dissimulate with me, Pavel Afanasievitch? Surely, I 'm not a
stranger to you."

"How am I dissimulating? I don't understand you, I don't understand you,
positively I don't understand you. What could Olga Ivanovna confess?"

"What? You bore me! You know well what."

"May God slay me if ...."

"No, I will slay thee--if thou dost not marry her .... dost understand?"

"What!...." Pavel Afanasievitch leaped to his feet, and stood before
Vasily.--"Olga Ivanovna .... you say ...."

"Thou 'rt clever, my good fellow, very clever, I must admit." Vasily,
with a smile, tapped him on the shoulder.--"In spite of the fact that
thou art so mild of aspect ...."

"My God, O God!... You will drive me mad... What do you mean to say?
Explain yourself, for God's sake!"

Vasily bent over him and whispered something in his ear.

Rogatchyoff cried out:--"What?.... how?"

Vasily stamped his foot.

"Olga Ivanovna? Olga?..."

"Yes .... your betrothed bride...."

"My betrothed bride .... Vasily Ivanovitch .... she .... she .... But I
will have nothing to do with her!"--shouted Pavel Afanasievitch. "I 'll
have none of her! What do you take me for? To deceive me--to deceive
me!... Olga Ivanovna, is n't it sinful of you, are n't you ashamed?...."
(Tears gushed from his eyes.)--"I thank you, Vasily Ivanovitch, I thank
you.... And now I 'll have nothing to do with her! I won't! I won't!
don't speak of such a thing!.... Akh, good heavens!--that I should have
lived to see this day! But it is well, it is well!"

"Stop behaving like a baby,"--remarked Vasily Ivanovitch,
coldly.--"Remember, you have given me your word that the wedding shall
take place to-morrow."

"No, that shall not be! Enough, Vasily Ivanovitch, I say to you once
more--for whom do you take me? You do me much honour; many thanks, sir.
Excuse me, sir."

"As you like!"--retorted Vasily.--"Get your sword."

"Why?"

"This is why."

Vasily drew out his slender, flexible French sword, and bent it slightly
against the floor.

"You mean .... to fight .... with me?..."

"Precisely so."

"But, Vasily Ivanovitch, pray, enter into my position! How can I--judge
for yourself--after what you have told me?... I am an honest man,
Vasily Ivanovitch; I am a nobleman."

"You are a nobleman, you are an honest man,--then be so good as to fight
with me."

"Vasily Ivanovitch!"

"You appear to be a coward, Mr. Rogatchyoff?"

"I am not in the least a coward, Vasily Ivanovitch. You have thought to
frighten me, Vasily Ivanovitch. 'Come, now,' you said to yourself, 'I
'll scare him, and he 'll turn cowardly; he will instantly consent to
anything.'.... No, Vasily Ivanovitch, I 'm the same sort of nobleman as
yourself, although I have not received my education in the capital, it
is true; and you will not succeed in terrifying me, excuse me."

"Very good,"--retorted Vasily:--"where is your sword?"

"Eroshka!"--shouted Pavel Afanasievitch.

A man entered.

"Get my sword--yonder--thou knowest where it is--in the garret .... and
be quick about it...."

Eroshka withdrew. Pavel Afanasievitch suddenly turned extremely pale,
hastily took off his dressing-gown, put on a kaftan of a reddish hue
with large strass buttons .... wound a neckcloth round his neck....
Vasily watched him, and examined the fingers of his right hand.

"So how is it to be? Are we to fight, Pavel Afanasievitch?"

"If we must fight, we must,"--returned Rogatchyoff, hastily buttoning
his waistcoat.

"Hey, Pavel Afanasievitch, heed my advice: marry .... why shouldst thou
not?... But I, believe me ...."

"No, Vasily Ivanovitch,"--Rogatchyoff interrupted him. "You will either
kill me or maim me, I know; but I have no intention of losing my honour;
if I must die, I will."

Eroshka entered and hurriedly handed Rogatchyoff a wretched little old
sword, in a cracked, leather scabbard. At that time all nobles wore
swords when they had powdered hair; but the nobles of the steppes only
powdered their hair a couple of times a year. Eroshka retreated to the
door, and fell to weeping. Pavel Afanasievitch thrust him out of the
room.

"But, Vasily Ivanovitch,"--he remarked, with some agitation,--"I cannot
fight with you instantly: permit me to defer our duel until to-morrow;
my father is not at home; and it would not be a bad thing to put my
affairs in order, in case of a catastrophe."

"I see that you are beginning to quail again, my dear sir."

"No, no, Vasily Ivanovitch; but judge for yourself...."

"Listen!"... shouted Lutchinoff:--"you are driving me out of
patience.... Either give me your word to marry immediately, or fight
.... or I will trounce you with a cudgel, like a coward, do you
understand?"

"Let us go into the park,"--replied Rogatchyoff between his teeth.

But suddenly the door opened, and the old nurse Efimovna, all
dishevelled, forced her way into the room, fell on her knees before
Rogatchyoff and clasped his feet....

"My dear little father!"--she wailed:--"my child .... what is this thou
art projecting? Do not ruin us miserable ones, dear little father! For
he will kill thee, my dear little dove! But only give us the command,
give us the command, and we 'll kill that insolent fellow with our
caps.... Pavel Afanasievitch, my darling child, have the fear of God
before thine eyes!"

A multitude of pale and agitated faces showed themselves in the doorway
.... the red beard of the Elder even made its appearance....

"Let me go, Efimovna, let me go!"--muttered Rogatchyoff.

"I will not let thee go, my own one, I will not let thee go. What art
thou doing, dear little father, what art thou doing? And what will
Afanasy Lukitch say? Why, he will drive all of us out of the white
world.... And why do ye stand there? Seize the unbidden guest by the
arms, and lead him forth from the house, that no trace of him may
remain...."

"Rogatchyoff!"--shouted Vasily Ivanovitch, menacingly.

"Thou hast gone crazy, Efimovna, thou art disgracing me,".... said Pavel
Afanasievitch.--"Go away, go, with God's blessing, and begone, all of
you, do you hear? Do you hear?..."

Vasily Ivanovitch walked swiftly to the open window, drew out a small
silver whistle, and whistled lightly.... Boursier answered close at
hand. Lutchinoff immediately turned to Pavel Afanasievitch.

"How is this comedy to end?"

"Vasily Ivanovitch, I will come to you to-morrow--what am I to do with
this crazy woman?...."

"Eh! I see that it is useless to talk long with you,"--said Vasily, and
swiftly raised his cane....

Pavel Afanasievitch dashed forward, thrust aside Efimovna, seized his
sword, and rushed through the other door into the park.

Vasily darted after him. They both ran to a wooden arbour artfully
painted in the Chinese manner, locked themselves in, and bared their
swords. Rogatchyoff had once upon a time taken lessons in fencing; but
he barely knew how to parry properly. The blades crossed. Vasily was,
evidently, playing with Rogatchyoff's sword. Pavel Afanasievitch sighed,
turned pale, and gazed with consternation into Lutchinoff's face. In
the meanwhile, cries resounded in the park; a throng of people rushed
to the arbour. Suddenly Rogatchyoff heard a heart-rending, senile roar
.... he recognised his father's voice. Afanasy Lukitch, hatless, and
with dishevelled locks, was running in front of all, waving his arms
despairingly....

With a powerful and unexpected turn of his blade, Vasily knocked the
sword from Pavel Afanasievitch's hand.

"Marry, brother,"--he said to him.--"Stop being a fool!"

"I will not marry!"--whispered Rogatchyoff, closed his eyes, and
trembled all over.

Afanasy Lukitch began to pound on the door of the arbour.

"Thou wilt not?"--shouted Vasily.

Rogatchyoff shook his head in the negative.

"Well, then, the devil take thee!"

Poor Pavel Afanasievitch fell dead: Lutchinoff's sword had pierced his
heart.... The door burst open, old Rogatchyoff rushed into the arbour,
but Vasily had already managed to spring out of the window...

Two hours later, he entered Olga Ivanovna's room... She darted to meet
him in affright.... He silently bowed to her, drew out his sword, and
pierced Pavel Afanasievitch's portrait at the place of the heart. Olga
shrieked, and fell senseless on the floor.... Vasily directed his steps
to Anna Pavlovna. He found her in the room of the holy pictures.

"Mamma,"--he said,--"we are avenged."

The poor old woman shuddered and went on praying.

A week later, Vasily took his departure for Petersburg,--and two years
afterward he returned to the country, crippled with paralysis, and
speechless. He no longer found either Anna Pavlovna or Olga Ivanovna
alive, and soon died himself in the arms of Yuditch, who fed him like a
baby, and was the only person who could understand his incoherent
babble.

FOOTNOTES:

[16] A ruble, at the present time, is worth, on an average, about
fifty-two cents. At the period here referred to, the silver ruble would
purchase more than a ruble nowadays, while the paper ruble was worth
very little.--TRANSLATOR.

[17] A very good preserve, with a slightly wild or bitter taste, is made
from these berries in Russia. It is a favourite preserve for putting in
tea.--TRANSLATOR.

[18] Except during Lent, and for special prayers on Christmas Day, New
Year's Day and Pentecost (Trinity Sunday), hardly any kneeling is
prescribed by the rubrics of the Eastern Catholic Church. During
Easter-tide and on all Sundays it is forbidden by the rubrics, on the
ground that joy in the resurrection should overpower the sense of sin
and contrition. These rules are not always regarded. But a person who
kneels much is conspicuous, and spectators assume that the posture
indicates great grief or contrition--as above.--TRANSLATOR.

[19] Many exiles caused by the French Revolution found refuge in Russia
as tutors. Some founded families there, intermarrying with Russians, and
their Russified names are easily recognisable.--TRANSLATOR.




THREE MEETINGS

(1851)


I

    Passa que' colli e vieni allegramente;
    Non ti curar di tanta compania--
    Vieni pensando a me segretamente--
    Ch'io t'accompagna per tutta la via.[20]

During the whole course of the summer, I had gone a-hunting nowhere so
frequently as to the large village of Glinnoe, situated twenty versts
from my hamlet. In the environs of this village there are, in all
probability, the very best haunts of game in all our county. After
having tramped through all the adjacent bush-plots and fields, I
invariably, toward the end of the day, turned aside into the
neighbouring marsh, almost the only one in the countryside, and thence
returned to my cordial host, the Elder of Glinnoe, with whom I always
stopped. It is not more than two versts from the marsh to Glinnoe; the
entire road runs through a valley, and only midway of the distance is
one compelled to cross a small hillock. On the crest of this hillock
lies a homestead, consisting of one uninhabited little manor-house and
a garden. It almost always happened that I passed it at the very acme of
the sunset glow, and I remember, that on every such occasion, this
house, with its hermetically-sealed windows, appeared to me like a blind
old man who had come forth to warm himself in the sunlight. He is
sitting, dear man, close to the highway; the splendour of the sunlight
has long since been superseded for him by eternal gloom; but he feels
it, at least, on his upturned and outstretched face, on his flushed
cheeks. It seemed as though no one had lived in the house itself for a
long time; but in a tiny detached wing, in the courtyard, lodged a
decrepit man who had received his freedom, tall, stooping, and
grey-haired, with expressive and impassive features. He was always
sitting on a bench in front of the wing's solitary little window, gazing
with sad pensiveness into the distance, and when he caught sight of me,
he rose a little way and saluted, with that deliberate gravity which
distinguishes old house-serfs who have belonged not to the generation of
our fathers, but to our grandfathers. I sometimes entered into
conversation with him, but he was not loquacious; all I learned from him
was that the farm on which he dwelt belonged to the granddaughter of his
old master, a widow, who had a younger sister; that both of them lived
in towns, and beyond the sea, and never showed themselves at home; that
he was anxious to finish his life as speedily as possible, because "you
eat and eat bread so that you get melancholy: so long do you eat." This
old man's name was Lukyanitch.

One day, for some reason or other, I tarried long in the fields; a very
fair amount of game had presented itself, and the day had turned out
fine for hunting--from early morning it had been still and grey, as
though thoroughly permeated with evening. I wandered far a-field, and it
was not only already completely dark, but the moon had risen and night
had long been standing in the sky, as the expression runs, when I
reached the familiar farm. I had to pass along the garden... All around
lay such tranquillity...

I crossed the broad road, cautiously made my way through the dusty
nettles, and leaned against the low, wattled hedge.[21] Motionless
before me lay the small garden all illuminated and, as it were, soothed
to stillness by the silvery rays of the moon,--all fragrant and humid;
laid out in ancient fashion, it consisted of a single oblong grass-plot.
Straight paths came together exactly in the centre, in a circular
flower-bed, thickly overgrown with asters; tall lindens surrounded it in
an even border. In one spot only was this border, a couple of fathoms in
length, broken, and through the gap a part of the low-roofed house was
visible, with two windows lighted, to my amazement. Young apple-trees
reared themselves here and there over the meadow; athwart their slender
branches the nocturnal sky gleamed softly blue, and the dreamy light of
the moon streamed down; in front of each apple-tree, on the whitening
grass, lay its faint, mottled shadow. On one side of the garden
the lindens were confusedly green, inundated with motionless,
palely-brilliant light; on the other, they stood all black and opaque; a
strange, repressed rustling arose at times in their dense foliage; they
seemed to be calling to the paths which vanished under them, as though
luring them beneath their dim canopy. The whole sky was studded with
stars; mysteriously did their soft blue scintillations stream down from
on high; they seemed to be gazing with quiet intentness at the distant
earth. Small, thin clouds now and then sailed across the moon,
momentarily converting its tranquil gleam into an obscure but luminous
mist.... Everything was dreaming. The air, all warm, all perfumed, did
not even vibrate; it only shivered now and then, as water shivers when
disturbed by a falling branch.... One was conscious of a certain thirst,
a certain swooning in it... I bent over the fence: a wild scarlet poppy
reared its erect little stalk before me from the matted grass; a large,
round drop of night dew glittered with a dark gleam in the heart of the
open blossom. Everything was dreaming; everything was taking its ease
luxuriously round about; everything seemed to be gazing upward,
stretching itself out, motionless, expectant... What was it that that
warm, not yet sleeping night, was waiting for?

It was waiting for a sound; that sensitive stillness was waiting for a
living voice--but everything maintained silence. The nightingales had
long since ceased their song ... and the sudden booming of a beetle as
it flew past, the light smacking of a tiny fish in the fish-pond behind
the lindens at the end of the garden, the sleepy whistle of a startled
bird, a distant cry in the fields,--so far away that the ear could not
distinguish whether it was a man, or a wild animal, or a bird which had
uttered it,--a short, brisk trampling of hoofs on the road: all these
faint sounds, these rustlings, only rendered the stillness more
profound... My heart yearned within me, with an indefinite feeling, akin
not precisely to expectation, nor yet to a memory of happiness. I dared
not stir; I was standing motionless before this motionless garden
steeped in moonlight and in dew, and, without myself knowing why, was
staring importunately at those two windows, which shone dimly red in the
soft half-darkness, when suddenly a chord rang out of the house,--rang
out and rolled forth in a flood.... The irritatingly-resonant air
thundered back an echo.... I gave an involuntary start.

The chord was followed by the sound of a woman's voice... I began to
listen eagerly--and ... can I express my amazement?... two years
previously, in Italy, at Sorrento, I had heard that selfsame song, that
selfsame voice.... Yes, yes...

    "Vieni pensando a me segretamente ..."

It was they; I had recognised them; those were the sounds... This is the
way it had happened. I was returning home from a long stroll on the
seashore. I was walking swiftly along the street; night had long since
descended,--a magnificent night, southern, not calm and sadly-pensive as
with us, no! but all radiant, sumptuous, and very beautiful, like a
happy woman in her bloom; the moon shone with incredible brilliancy;
great, radiant stars fairly throbbed in the dark-blue sky; the black
shadows were sharply defined against the ground illuminated to
yellowness. On both sides of the street stretched the stone walls of
gardens; orange-trees reared above them their crooked branches; the
golden globes of heavy fruit, hidden amidst the interlacing leaves, were
now barely visible, now glowed brightly, as they ostentatiously
displayed themselves in the moonlight. On many trees the blossoms
shone tenderly white; the air was all impregnated with fragrance
languishingly powerful, penetrating, and almost heavy, although
inexpressibly sweet.

I walked on, and, I must confess,--having already become accustomed to
all these wonders,--I was thinking only of how I might most speedily
reach my inn, when suddenly, from a small pavilion, built upon the very
wall of a garden along which I was passing, a woman's voice rang out. It
was singing some song with which I was unfamiliar, and in its sounds
there was something so winning, it seemed so permeated with the passion
and joyous expectation expressed by the words of the song, that I
instantly and involuntarily halted, and raised my head. There were two
windows in the pavilion; but in both the Venetian blinds were lowered,
and through their narrow chinks a dull light barely made its way.

After having repeated "_vieni, vieni!_" twice, the voice became silent;
the faint sound of strings was audible, as though of a guitar which had
fallen on the rug; a gown rustled, the floor creaked softly. The streaks
of light in one window disappeared... Some one had approached from
within and leaned against it. I advanced a couple of paces. Suddenly the
blind clattered and flew open; a graceful woman, all in white, swiftly
thrust her lovely head from the window, and stretching out her arms
toward me, said: "_Sei tu?_"

I was disconcerted, I did not know what to say; but at that same moment
the Unknown threw herself backward with a faint shriek, the blind
slammed to, and the light in the pavilion grew still more dim, as though
it had been carried out into another room. I remained motionless, and
for a long time could not recover myself. The face of the woman who had
so suddenly presented itself before me was strikingly beautiful. It had
flashed too rapidly before my eyes to permit of my immediately recalling
each individual feature; but the general impression was indescribably
powerful and profound.... I felt then and there that I should never
forget that countenance. The moon fell straight on the wall of the
pavilion, on the window whence she had shown herself to me, and, great
heavens! how magnificently had her great, dark eyes shone in its
radiance! In what a heavy flood had her half-loosened black hair fallen
upon her uplifted, rounded shoulders! How much bashful tenderness there
had been in the soft inclination of her form, how much affection in her
voice, when she had called to me--in that hurried, but resonant whisper!

After standing for quite a long time on one spot, I at last stepped a
little aside, into the shadow of the opposite wall, and began to stare
thence at the pavilion with a sort of stupid surprise and anticipation.
I listened .... listened with strained attention... It seemed to me now
that I heard some one's quiet breathing behind the darkened window, now
a rustle and quiet laughter. At last, steps resounded in the distance
... they came nearer; a man of almost identical stature with myself made
his appearance at the end of the street, briskly strode up to a gate
directly beneath the pavilion, which I had not previously noticed,
knocked twice with its iron ring, without looking about him, waited a
little, knocked again, and began to sing in an undertone: "_Ecco
ridente_."... The gate opened ... he slipped noiselessly through it. I
started, shook my head, threw my hands apart, and pulling my hat
morosely down on my brows, went off home in displeasure. On the
following day I vainly paced up and down that street for two hours in
the very hottest part of the day, past the pavilion, and that same
evening went away from Sorrento without even having visited Tasso's
house.

The reader can now picture to himself the amazement which suddenly took
possession of me, when I heard that same voice, that same song, in the
steppes, in one of the most remote parts of Russia.... Now, as then, it
was night; now, as then, the voice suddenly rang out from a lighted,
unfamiliar room; now, as then, I was alone. My heart began to beat
violently within me. "Is not this a dream?" I thought. And lo! again the
final "_vieni!_" rang out.... Can it be that the window will open? Can
it be that the woman will show herself in it?--The window opened. In the
window, a woman showed herself. I instantly recognised her, although a
distance of fifty paces lay between us, although a light cloud obscured
the moon. It was she, my Unknown of Sorrento.

But she did not stretch forth her bare arms as before: she folded them
quietly, and leaning them on the window-sill, began to gaze silently and
immovably at some point in the garden. Yes, it was she; those were her
never-to-be-forgotten features, her eyes, the like of which I had never
beheld. Now, also, an ample white gown enfolded her limbs. She seemed
somewhat plumper than in Sorrento. Everything about exhaled an
atmosphere of the confidence and repose of love, the triumph of beauty,
of calm happiness. For a long time she did not stir, then she cast a
glance backward into the room and, suddenly straightening herself up,
exclaimed thrice, in a loud and ringing voice: "_Addio!_" The beautiful
sounds were wafted far, far away, and for a long time they quivered,
growing fainter and dying out beneath the lindens of the garden and in
the fields behind me, and everywhere. Everything around me was filled
for several minutes with the voice of this woman, everything rang in
response to her,--rang with her. She shut the window, and a few moments
later the light in the house vanished.

As soon as I recovered myself--and this was not very soon, I must
admit--I immediately directed my course along the garden of the manor,
approached the closed gate, and peered through the wattled fence.
Nothing out of the ordinary was visible in the courtyard; in one corner,
under a shed, stood a calash. Its front half, all bespattered with dried
mud, shone out sharply white in the moonlight. The shutters of the house
were closed, as before.

I have forgotten to say, that for about a week previous to that day, I
had not visited Glinnoe. For more than half an hour I paced to and fro
in perplexity in front of the fence, so that, at last, I attracted the
attention of the old watch-dog, which, nevertheless, did not begin to
bark at me, but merely looked at me from under the gate in a remarkably
ironical manner, with his purblind little eyes puckered up. I understood
his hint, and beat a retreat. But before I had managed to traverse half
a verst, I suddenly heard the sound of a horse's hoofs behind me.... In
a few minutes a rider, mounted on a black horse, dashed past me at a
swift trot, and swiftly turning toward me his face, where I could descry
nothing save an aquiline nose and a very handsome moustache under his
military cap, which was pulled well down on his brow, turned into the
right-hand road, and immediately vanished behind the forest.

"So that is he," I thought to myself, and my heart stirred within me in
a strange sort of way. It seemed to me that I recognised him; his figure
really did suggest the figure of the man whom I had seen enter the
garden-gate in Sorrento. Half an hour later I was in Glinnoe at my
host's, had roused him, and had immediately begun to interrogate him as
to the persons who had arrived at the neighbouring farm. He replied with
an effort that the ladies had arrived.

"But what ladies?"

"Why, everybody knows what ladies," he replied very languidly.

"Russians?"

"What else should they be?--Russians, of course."

"Not foreigners?"

"Hey?"

"Have they been here long?"

"Not long, of course."

"And have they come to stay long?"

"That I don't know."

"Are they wealthy?"

"And that, too, we don't know. Perhaps they are wealthy."

"Did not a gentleman come with them?"

"A gentleman?"

"Yes, a gentleman."

The Elder sighed.

"O, okh, O Lord!"--he ejaculated with a yawn.... "N-n-o, there was no
.... gentleman, I think there was no gentleman. I don't know!"--he
suddenly added.

"And what sort of other neighbours are living here?"

"What sort? everybody knows what sort,--all sorts."

"All sorts?--And what are their names?"

"Whose--the lady proprietors'? or the neighbours'?"

"The lady proprietors'."

Again the Elder yawned.

"What are their names?"--he muttered.--"Why, God knows what their names
are! The elder, I think, is named Anna Feodorovna, and the other ... No,
I don't know that one's name."

"Well, what 's their surname, at least?"

"Their surname?"

"Yes, their surname, their family name."

"Their family name.... Yes. Why, as God is my witness, I don't know."

"Are they young?"

"Well, no. They are not."

"How old are they, then?"

"Why, the youngest must be over forty."

"Thou art inventing the whole of this."

The Elder was silent for a while.

"Well, you must know best. But I don't know."

"Well, thou art wound up to say one thing!"--I exclaimed with vexation.

Knowing, by experience, that there is no possibility of extracting
anything lucid from a Russian man when once he undertakes to answer in
that way (and, moreover, my host had only just thrown himself down to
sleep, and swayed forward slightly before every answer, opening his eyes
widely with child-like surprise, and with difficulty ungluing his lips,
smeared with the honey of the first, sweet slumber),--I gave up in
despair, and declining supper, went into the barn.

I could not get to sleep for a long time. "Who is she?"--I kept
incessantly asking myself:--"a Russian? If a Russian, why does she speak
in Italian?.... The Elder declares that she is not young.... But he 's
lying.... And who is that happy man?.. Positively, I can comprehend
nothing... But what a strange adventure! Is it possible that thus, twice
in succession ..... But I will infallibly find out who she is, and why
she has come hither."... Agitated by such disordered, fragmentary
thoughts as these, I fell asleep late, and saw strange visions.... Now
it seems to me that I am wandering in some desert, in the very blaze of
noonday--and suddenly, I behold in front of me, a huge spot of shadow
running over the red-hot yellow sand... I raise my head--'t is she, my
beauty, whisking through the air, all white, with long white wings, and
beckoning me to her. I dart after her; but she floats on lightly and
swiftly, and I cannot rise from the ground, and stretch out eager hands
in vain.... "_Addio!_" she says to me, as she flies away.--"Why hast
thou not wings?.. _Addio!_".... And lo, from all sides, "_Addio!_"
resounds. Every grain of sand shouts and squeaks at me: "_Addio!_"...
then rings out in an intolerable, piercing trill... I brush it aside, as
I would a gnat, I seek her with my eyes ... and already she has become a
cloud, and is floating upward softly toward the sun; the sun quivers,
rocks, laughs, stretches out to meet her long golden threads, and now
those threads have enmeshed her, and she melts into them, but I shout at
the top of my lungs, like a madman: "That is not the sun, that is not
the sun, that is an Italian spider. Who gave it a passport for Russia? I
'll show him up for what he is: I saw him stealing oranges from other
people's gardens."... Then it seems to me that I am walking along a
narrow mountain path... I hurry onward: I must get somewhere or other as
quickly as possible, some unheard-of happiness is awaiting me. Suddenly
a vast cliff rears itself up in front of me. I seek a passage; I go to
the right, I go to the left--there is no passage! And now behind the
cliff a voice suddenly rings out: "_Passa, passa quei colli._"... It is
calling me, that voice; it repeats its mournful summons. I fling myself
about in anguish, I seek even the smallest cleft.... Alas! the cliff is
perpendicular, there is granite everywhere.... "_Passa quei colli_,"
wails the voice again. My heart aches, and I hurl my breast against the
smooth stone; I scratch it with my nails, in my frenzy.... A dark
passage suddenly opens before me... Swooning with joy, I dash forward...
"Nonsense!" some one cries to me:--"thou shalt not pass through.".. I
look: Lukyanitch is standing in front of me and threatening, and
brandishing his arms... I hastily fumble in my pockets: I want to bribe
him; but there is nothing in my pockets....

"Lukyanitch,"--I say to him,--"let me pass; I will reward thee
afterward."

"You are mistaken, signor," Lukyanitch replies to me, and his face
assumes a strange expression:--"I am not a house-serf; recognise in me
Don Quixote de La Mancha, the famous wandering knight; all my life long
I have been seeking my Dulcinea--and I have not been able to find her,
and I will not tolerate it, that you shall find yours."

"_Passa quei colli_".... rings out again the almost sobbing voice.

"Stand aside, signor!"--I shout wrathfully, and am on the point of
precipitating myself forward ... but the knight's long spear wounds me
in the very heart... I fall dead,.. I lie on my back... I cannot move
... and lo, I see that she is coming with a lamp in her hand, and
elevating it with a fine gesture above her head, she peers about her in
the gloom, and creeping cautiously up, bends over me...

"So this is he, that jester!" she says with a disdainful laugh.--"This
is he who wanted to know who I am!" and the hot oil from her lamp drips
straight upon my wounded heart...

"Psyche!"--I exclaim with an effort, and awake.

All night long I slept badly and was afoot before daybreak. Hastily
dressing and arming myself, I wended my way straight to the manor. My
impatience was so great that the dawn had only just begun to flush the
sky when I reached the familiar gate. Round me the larks were singing,
the daws were cawing on the birches; but in the house everything was
still buried in death-like matutinal slumber. Even the dog was snoring
behind the fence. With the anguish of expectation, exasperated almost to
the point of wrath, I paced to and fro on the dewy grass, and kept
casting incessant glances at the low-roofed and ill-favoured little
house which contained within its walls that mysterious being....

Suddenly the wicket-gate creaked faintly, opened, and Lukyanitch made
his appearance on the threshold, in some sort of striped kazak coat. His
bristling, long-drawn face seemed to me more surly than ever. Gazing at
me not without surprise, he was on the point of shutting the wicket
again.

"My good fellow, my good fellow!"--I cried hastily.

"What do you want at such an early hour?"--he returned slowly and dully.

"Tell me, please, they say that your mistress has arrived?"

Lukyanitch made no reply for a while.

"She has arrived..."

"Alone?"

"With her sister."

"Were there not guests with you last night?"

"No."

And he drew the wicket toward him.

"Stay, stay, my dear fellow.... Do me a favour...."

Lukyanitch coughed and shivered with cold.

"But what is it you want?"

"Tell me, please, how old is your mistress?"

Lukyanitch darted a suspicious glance at me.

"How old is the mistress? I don't know. She must be over forty."

"Over forty! And how old is her sister?"

"Why, she 's in the neighbourhood of forty."

"You don't say so! And is she good-looking?"

"Who, the sister?"

"Yes, the sister."

Lukyanitch grinned.

"I don't know; that 's as a person fancies. In my opinion, she is n't
comely."

"How so?"

"Because--she 's very ill-favoured. A bit puny."

"You don't say so! And has no one except them come hither?"

"No one. Who should come?"

"But that cannot be!... I ...."

"Eh, master! there 's no end of talking with you, apparently,"--retorted
the old man with vexation.--"Whew, how cold it is! Good-bye."

"Stay, stay .... here 's something for thee...." And I held out to him a
quarter of a ruble which I had prepared beforehand; but my hand came
into contact with the swiftly banged wicket-gate. The silver coin fell
to the ground, rolled away, and lay at my feet.

"Ah, thou old rascal!"--I thought--"Don Quixote de La Mancha! Evidently,
thou hast received orders to hold thy tongue.... But wait, thou shalt
not trick me."...

I promised myself that I would elucidate the matter, at any cost. For
about half an hour I paced to and fro, without knowing what decision to
adopt. At last I made up my mind first to inquire in the village,
precisely who had arrived at the manor, and who she was, then to return,
and, as the saying runs, not desist until the matter was cleared
up.--And if the Unknown should come out of the house, I would, at last,
see her by daylight, near at hand, like a living woman, not like a
vision.

It was about a verst to the village, and I immediately betook myself
thither, stepping out lightly and alertly: a strange audacity was
seething and sparkling in my blood; the invigorating freshness of the
morning excited me after the uneasy night.--In the village I learned
from two peasants, who were on their way to their work, everything which
I could learn from them; namely: I learned that the manor, together with
the village which I had entered, was called Mikhailovskoe, that it
belonged to the widow of a Major, Anna Feodorovna Shlykoff; that she had
with her her sister, an unmarried woman, Pelageya Feodorovna Badaeff by
name; that both of them were advanced in years, were wealthy, hardly
ever lived at home, were always travelling about, kept no one in
attendance on them except two female domestic serfs and a male cook;
that Anna Feodorovna had recently returned from Moscow with no one but
her sister.... This last circumstance greatly perturbed me: it was
impossible to assume that the peasants also had been commanded to hold
their peace about my Unknown. But it was utterly impossible to concede
that Anna Feodorovna Shlykoff, a widow of five-and-forty, and that
young, charming woman, whom I had seen on the previous evening, were one
and the same person. Pelageya Feodorovna, judging from the description,
was not distinguished for her beauty either, and, in addition to that,
at the mere thought that the woman whom I had seen at Sorrento could
bear the name of Pelageya, and still more of Badaeff, I shrugged my
shoulders and laughed maliciously. And nevertheless, I had beheld her
the night before in that house.... I had beheld her, beheld her with my
own eyes, I reflected. Irritated, enraged, but still more inclined to
stand by my intention, I would have liked to return at once to the manor
.... but glanced at my watch; it was not yet six o'clock. I decided to
wait a while. Every one was still asleep at the farm, in all probability
... and to prowl about the house at such an hour would only serve to
arouse unnecessary suspicion; and besides, in front of me stretched
bushes, and beyond them an aspen wood was visible...

I must do myself the justice to say, that, notwithstanding the thoughts
which were exciting me, the noble passion for the hunt had not yet grown
wholly mute within me; "perchance," I thought,--"I shall hit upon a
covey,--and that will serve to pass away the time." I entered the
bushes. But, truth to tell, I walked in a very careless way, quite out
of consonance with the rules of the art: I did not follow my dog
constantly with my eyes, I did not snort over a thick bush, in the hope
that a red-browed black snipe would fly thence with a whirr and a
crash, but kept incessantly looking at my watch, which never serves any
purpose whatsoever. And, at last, it was going on nine.--"'T is time!" I
exclaimed aloud, and was on the point of turning back to the manor, when
suddenly a huge black woodcock actually did begin to flutter out of the
thick grass a couple of paces from me. I fired at the magnificent bird,
and wounded it under the wing; it almost fell to the ground, but
recovered itself, started off, fluttering its wings swiftly and, diving
toward the wood, tried to soar above the first aspens on the edge, but
its strength failed, and it rolled headlong into the thicket. It would
have been utterly unpardonable to abandon such a prize. I strode briskly
after it, entered the forest, made a sign to Dianka, and a few moments
later I heard a feeble clucking and flapping; it was the unlucky
woodcock, struggling under the paws of my quick-scented hound. I picked
it up, put it in my game-bag, glanced round, and--remained rooted to the
spot, as it were....

The forest which I had entered was very dense and wild, so that I had
with difficulty made my way to the spot where the bird had fallen; but
at a short distance from me wound a cart-road, and along this road were
riding on horseback my beauty and the man who had overtaken me on the
night before; I recognised him by his moustache. They were riding
softly, in silence, holding each other by the hand; their horses were
barely putting one foot before the other, lazily swaying from side to
side and handsomely stretching out their long necks. When I had
recovered from my first alarm ... precisely that, alarm: I can give no
other appellation to the feeling which suddenly seized upon me.... I
fairly bored into her with my eyes. How beautiful she was! how
enchantingly her graceful form moved toward me amid the emerald green!
Soft shadows, tender reflections glided over her--over her long grey
habit, over her slender, slightly-bent neck, over her faintly-rosy face,
over her glossy black hair, which escaped luxuriantly from under her
low-crowned hat. But how shall I transmit that expression of utter,
passionate bliss of a person passionate to the point of speechlessness,
which breathed forth from her features? Her head seemed to be bending
beneath the burden of it; moist, golden sparks glittered in her dark
eyes, which were half-concealed by her eyelashes; they gazed nowhere,
those happy eyes, and the slender brows drooped over them. An
irresolute, child-like smile--the smile of profound happiness, strayed
over her lips; it seemed as though excess of happiness had wearied and
even broken her a little, as a flower in full bloom sometimes breaks its
own stem. Both her hands lay powerless: one, in the hand of the man who
was riding by her side, the other on her horse's mane.

I succeeded in getting a good look at her--and at him also.... He was a
handsome, stately man, with an un-Russian face. He was gazing at her
boldly and merrily, and, so far as I was able to observe, was admiring
her not without secret pride. He was admiring her, the villain, and was
very well-satisfied with himself, and not sufficiently touched, not
sufficiently moved,--precisely that, moved... And, as a matter of fact,
what man does deserve such devotion, what soul, even the most beautiful,
is worthy of furnishing another soul such happiness? I must say, that I
was envious of him!.... In the meantime, they had both arrived on a
level with me ... my dog suddenly bounded out into the road and began to
bark. My Unknown started, cast a swift glance around and, catching sight
of me, dealt her steed a violent blow on the neck with her whip. The
horse snorted, reared up on his hind legs, threw both his hoofs forward
simultaneously, and dashed off at a gallop.... The man immediately gave
the spur to his black horse, and when I emerged by the road into the
border of the forest a few moments later, both of them were already
galloping off into the golden distance, across the fields, rising
smartly and regularly in their saddles ... and were not galloping in the
direction of the farm....

I gazed.... They speedily disappeared behind a hillock, brilliantly
illuminated for the last time by the sun against the dark line of the
horizon. I stood, and stood, then returned with slow steps to the forest
and sat down on the path, covering my eyes with my hand.--I have
observed that after meeting strangers, all that is necessary is to close
the eyes--and their features immediately start up before you; any one
can verify my observation on the street. The more familiar the faces,
the more difficult is it for them to present themselves, the more
indefinite is their impression; you recall them, but you do not see
them,.... and you can never possibly picture to yourself your own
face.... The very minutest separate feature is known to you, but the
entire image will not constitute itself. So then, I sat down, closed my
eyes--and immediately beheld the Unknown and her companion, and their
horses, and everything.... The man's smiling countenance stood before me
with particular sharpness and distinctness. I began to stare intently at
it ... it became confused, and dissolved into a sort of crimson mist,
and after it, her image also floated away and sank, and would not
return.

"Well, never mind!"--I thought;--"at all events, I have seen them, seen
them both clearly.... It remains for me now to find out their names."
Endeavour to find out their names! What ill-judged, petty curiosity!
But I swear that it was not curiosity which had flamed up in me. In
truth, it simply seemed to me impossible not to discover, eventually,
who they were, after accident had so strangely and so persistently
brought us together. Moreover, my former impatient perplexity no longer
existed; it had been replaced by a certain confused, sorrowful feeling,
of which I was somewhat ashamed.... I was jealous....

I did not hasten back to the farm. I must confess that I had become
ashamed to pry into the secrets of others. Moreover, the appearance of
the fond pair by daylight, in the light of the sun, although it was
unexpected and, I repeat, strange, had not exactly soothed, but chilled
me. I no longer found anything supernatural, miraculous in this
occurrence .... nothing resembling an impossible dream....

I began to hunt again with greater assiduity than before; but still,
there were no genuine raptures. I hit upon a covey, which engaged my
attention for an hour and a half... The young partridges did not respond
to my whistle for a long time,--probably because I did not whistle with
sufficient "objectivity."--The sun had already risen quite high (my
watch indicated twelve o'clock), when I directed my steps toward the
manor. I walked without haste. Yonder, at last, the low-roofed little
house peeped forth from its hill. I approached .... and not without
secret satisfaction beheld Lukyanitch. As of yore, he was sitting
motionless on the bench in front of the wing. The gate was closed--also
the shutters.

"Good morning, uncle!"--I shouted to him from afar.--"Hast thou come out
to warm thyself?"

Lukyanitch turned his gaunt face toward me and silently doffed his cap.

I went up to him.

"Good morning, uncle, good morning,"--I repeated, wishing to encourage
him.--"Why,"--I added, unexpectedly descrying my quarterruble on the
ground,--"didst not thou see it?"

And I pointed out to him the silver circle, half peeping from beneath
the short grass.

"Yes, I saw it."

"Then why didst thou not pick it up?"

"Because it was n't my money, so I did n't pick it up."

"What a fellow thou art, brother!"--I returned, not without
embarrassment, and picking up the coin, I offered it to him
again.--"Take it, take it, for tea."

"Much obliged,"--Lukyanitch answered me, with a composed smile.--"It is
n't necessary; I 'll manage to pull through without it. Much obliged."

"But I am ready to give you still more, with pleasure!"--I replied in
confusion.

"What for? Please don't disturb yourself--much obliged for your
good-will, but we still have a crust of bread. And perhaps we sha'n't
eat that up--that 's as it may happen."

And he rose, and put out his hand to the wicket-gate.

"Stay, stay, old man,"--I began, almost in desperation;--"how
uncommunicative thou art to-day, really.... Tell me, at least, has your
mistress risen yet?"

"She has."

"And .... is she at home?"

"No, she 's not at home."

"Has she gone off on a visit, pray?"

"No, sir; she has gone to Moscow."

"To Moscow! How is that? Why, she was here this morning!"

"She was."

"And she passed the night here?"

"She did."

"And she came hither recently?"

"Yes."

"What next, my good man?"

"Why, this: it must be about an hour since she deigned to start back to
Moscow."

"To Moscow!"

I stared in petrification at Lukyanitch; I had not expected this, I
admit.

Lukyanitch stared at me.... A crafty, senile smile distended his
withered lips and almost beamed in his melancholy eyes.

"And did she go away with her sister?"--I said at last.

"Yes."

"So that now there is no one in the house?"

"No one...."

"This old man is deceiving me,"--flashed through my head.--"'T is not
without cause that he is grinning so craftily.--Listen, Lukyanitch,"--I
said aloud;--"dost wish to do me one favour?"

"What is it you wish?"--he enunciated slowly, evidently beginning to
feel annoyed by my questions.

"Thou sayest that there is no one in the house; canst thou show it to
me? I should be very grateful to thee."

"That is, you want to inspect the rooms?"

"Yes, the rooms."

Lukyanitch remained silent for a space.

"Very well,"--he said at last.--"Pray, enter...."

And bending down, he stepped across the threshold of the wicket-gate. I
followed him. After traversing a tiny courtyard, we ascended the
tottering steps of the porch. The old man gave the door a push;
there was no lock on it: a cord with a knot stuck out through the
key-hole.... We entered the house. It consisted in all of five or six
low-ceiled rooms, and, so far as I could make out in the faint light,
which streamed sparsely through the rifts in the shutters, the furniture
in these rooms was extremely plain and decrepit. In one of them (namely,
in the one which opened on the garden) stood a small, antiquated
piano.... I raised its warped lid and struck the keys: a shrill, hissing
sound rang out and died feebly away, as though complaining of my
audacity. It was impossible to discern from anything that people had
recently left the house; it had a dead and stifling sort of smell--the
odour of an uninhabited dwelling; here and there, indeed, a discarded
paper gave one to understand, by its whiteness, that it had been dropped
there recently. I picked up one such bit of paper; it proved to be a
scrap of a letter; on one side in a dashing feminine handwriting were
scrawled the words "_se taire?_" on the other I made out the word
"_bonheur_."... On a small round table near the window stood a nosegay
of half-faded flowers in a glass, and a green, rumpled ribbon was lying
there also .... I took that ribbon as a souvenir.--Lukyanitch opened a
narrow door, pasted over with wall-paper.

"Here,"--said he, extending his hand:--"this here is the bedroom, and
yonder, beyond it, is the room for the maids, and there are no other
chambers...."

We returned by way of the corridor.--"And what room is that yonder?"--I
asked, pointing at a broad, white door with a lock.

"That?"--Lukyanitch answered me, in a dull voice.--"That 's nothing."

"How so?"

"Because.... 'T is a store-room..." And he started to go into the
anteroom.

"A store-room? Cannot I look at it?"...

"What makes you want to do that, master, really?!"--replied Lukyanitch
with displeasure.--"What is there for you to look at? Chests, old
crockery ... 't is a store-room, and nothing more...."

"All the same, show it to me, please, old man,"--I said, although I was
inwardly ashamed of my indecent persistence.--"I should like, you see
.... I should like to have just such a house myself at home, in my
village ...."

I was ashamed: I could not complete the sentence I had begun.

Lukyanitch stood with his grey head bent on his breast, and stared at me
askance in a strange sort of way.

"Show it,"--I said.

"Well, as you like,"--he replied at last, got the key, and reluctantly
opened the door.

I glanced into the store-room. There really was nothing noteworthy about
it. On the walls hung old portraits with gloomy, almost black
countenances, and vicious eyes. The floor was strewn with all sorts of
rubbish.

"Well, have you seen all you want?"--asked Lukyanitch, gruffly.

"Yes; thanks!"--I hastily replied.

He slammed to the door. I went out into the anteroom, and from the
anteroom into the courtyard.

Lukyanitch escorted me, muttering: "Good-bye, sir!" and went off to his
own wing.

"But who was the lady visitor at your house last night?"--I called after
him:--"I met her this morning in the grove."

I had hoped to daze him with my sudden question, to evoke a thoughtless
answer. But the old man merely laughed dully, and slammed the door
behind him when he went in.

I retraced my steps to Glinnoe. I felt awkward, like a boy who has been
put to shame.

"No,"--I said to myself:--"evidently, I shall not obtain a solution to
this puzzle. I 'll give it up! I will think no more of all this."

An hour later, I set out on my homeward drive, enraged and irritated.

A week elapsed. Try as I might to banish from me the memory of the
Unknown, of her companion, of my meetings with them,--it kept constantly
returning, and besieged me with all the importunate persistence of an
after-dinner fly.... Lukyanitch, with his mysterious looks and reserved
speeches, with his coldly-mournful smile, also recurred incessantly to
my memory. The house itself, when I thought of it,--that house itself
gazed at me cunningly and stupidly through its half-closed shutters, and
seemed to be jeering at me, as though it were saying to me: "And all the
same thou shalt not find out anything!" At last I could endure it no
longer, and one fine day I drove to Glinnoe, and from Glinnoe set out on
foot .... whither? The reader can easily divine.

I must confess that, as I approached the mysterious manor, I felt a
decidedly violent agitation. The exterior of the house had not undergone
the slightest change: the same closed windows, the same melancholy and
desolate aspect; only, on the bench, in front of the wing, instead of
old Lukyanitch, sat some young house-serf or other, of twenty, in a long
nankeen kaftan and a red shirt. He was sitting with his curly head
resting on his palm, and dozing, swaying to and fro from time to time,
and quivering.

"Good morning, brother!"--I said in a loud voice.

He immediately sprang to his feet and stared at me with widely-opened,
panic-stricken eyes.

"Good morning, brother!"--I repeated:--"And where is the old man?"

"What old man?"--said the young fellow, slowly.

"Lukyanitch."

"Ah, Lukyanitch!"--He darted a glance aside.--"Do you want Lukyanitch?"

"Yes, I do. Is he at home?"

"N-no,"--enunciated the young fellow, brokenly,--"he, you know ... how
shall I ... tell ... you ... about .... that ...."

"Is he ill?"

"No."

"What then?"

"Why, he is n't here at all."

"Why not?"

"Because. Something .... unpleasant ... happened to him."

"Is he dead?"--I inquired with surprise.

"He strangled himself."

"Strangled himself!"--I exclaimed in affright, and clasped my hands.

We both gazed in each other's eyes in silence.

"How long ago?"--I said at last.

"Why, to-day is the fifth day since. They buried him yesterday."

"But why did he strangle himself?"

"The Lord knows. He was a freeman, on wages; he did not know want, the
masters petted him as though he were a relation. For we have such good
masters--may God give them health! I simply can't understand what came
over him. Evidently, the Evil One entrapped him."

"But how did he do it?"

"Why, so. He took and strangled himself."

"And nothing of the sort had been previously noticed in him?"

"How shall I tell you.... There was nothing .... particular. He was
always a very melancholy man. He used to groan, and groan. 'I 'm so
bored,' he would say. Well, and then there was his age. Of late, he
really did begin to meditate something. He used to come to us in the
village; for I 'm his nephew.--'Well, Vasya, my lad,' he would say,
'prithee, brother, come and spend the night with me!'--'What for,
uncle?'--'Why, because I 'm frightened, somehow; 't is tiresome alone.'
Well, and so I 'd go to him. He would come out into the courtyard and
stare and stare so at the house, and shake and shake his head, and how
he would sigh!... Just before that night, that is to say, the one on
which he put an end to his life, he came to us again, and invited me.
Well, and so I went. When we reached his wing, he sat for a while on the
bench; then he rose, and went out. I wait, and 'he 's rather long in
coming back'--says I, and went out into the courtyard, and shouted,
'Uncle! hey, uncle!' My uncle did not call back. Thinks I: 'Whither can
he have gone? surely, not into the house?' and I went into the house.
Twilight was already drawing on. And as I was passing the store-room, I
heard something scratching there, behind the door; so I took and opened
the door. Behold, there he sat doubled up under the window.

"'What art thou doing there, uncle?' says I. But he turns round, and how
he shouts at me, and his eyes are so keen, so keen, they fairly blaze,
like a cat's.

"'What dost thou want? Dost not see--I am shaving myself.' And his voice
was so hoarse. My hair suddenly rose upright, and I don't know why I got
frightened ... evidently, about that time the devils had already
assailed him.

"'What, in the dark?'--says I, and my knees fairly shook.

"'Come,' says he, 'it 's all right, begone!'

"I went, and he came out of the store-room and locked the door. So we
went back to the wing, and the terror immediately left me.

"'What wast thou doing in the store-room, uncle?' says I.--He was fairly
frightened.

"'Hold thy tongue!' says he; 'hold thy tongue!' and he crawled up on the
oven-bench.

"'Well,' thinks I to myself,--''t will be better for me not to speak to
him; he surely must be feeling ill to-day.' So I went and lay down on
the oven-bench myself, too. And a night-light was burning in a corner.
So, I am lying there, and just dozing, you know ... when suddenly I hear
the door creaking softly ... and it opens--so, a little. And my uncle
was lying with his back to the door, and, as you may remember, he was
always a little hard of hearing. But this time he sprang up suddenly...

"'Who 's calling me, hey? who is it? hast come for me, for me?!' and out
he ran into the yard without his hat....

"I thought: 'What 's the matter with him?' and, sinful man that I am, I
fell asleep immediately. The next morning I woke up .... and Lukyanitch
was not there.

"I went out of doors and began to call him--he was nowhere. I asked the
watchman:

"'Has n't my uncle come out?' says I.

"'No,' says he, 'I have n't seen him.'...

"'Has n't something happened to him, brother?'.... says I...

"'Oi!'.... We were both fairly frightened.

"'Come, Feodosyeitch,' says I, 'come on,' says I,--'let 's see whether
he is n't in the house.'

"'Come on,'--says he, 'Vasily Timofyeitch!' but he himself was as white
as clay.

"We entered the house... I was about to pass the store-room, but I
glanced and the padlock was hanging open on the hasp, and I pushed the
door, but the door was fastened inside.... Feodosyeitch immediately ran
round, and peeped in at the window.

"'Vasily Timofyeitch!' he cries;--'his legs are hanging, his legs ...'

"I ran to the window. And they were his legs, Lukyanitch's legs. And he
had hanged himself in the middle of the room.--Well, we sent for the
judge.... They took him down from the rope; the rope was tied with
twelve knots."

"Well, what did the court say?"

"What did the court say? Nothing. They pondered and pondered what the
cause might be. There was no cause. And so they decided that he must
have been out of his mind. His head had been aching of late, he had been
complaining very frequently of his head...."

I chatted for about half an hour longer with the young fellow, and went
away, at last, completely disconcerted. I must confess that I could not
look at that rickety house without a secret, superstitious terror.... A
month later I quitted my country-seat, and little by little all these
horrors, these mysterious encounters, vanished from my mind.


II

Three years passed. The greater part of that time I spent in Petersburg
and abroad; and even when I did run down to my place in the country, it
was only for a few days at a time, so that I never chanced to be in
Glinnoe or in Mikhailovskoe on a single occasion. Nowhere had I seen my
beauty nor the man. One day, toward the end of the third year, in
Moscow, I chanced to meet Madame Shlykoff and her sister, Pelageya
Badaeff--that same Pelageya whom I, sinful man that I am, had hitherto
regarded as a mythical being--at an evening gathering in the house of
one of my acquaintances. Neither of the ladies was any longer young, and
both possessed pleasing exteriors; their conversation was characterised
by wit and mirth: they had travelled a great deal, and travelled with
profit; easy gaiety was observable in their manners. But they and my
acquaintance had positively nothing in common. I was presented to them.
Madame Shlykoff and I dropped into conversation (her sister was being
entertained by a passing geologist). I informed her that I had the
pleasure of being her neighbour in *** county.

"Ah! I really do possess a small estate there,"--she remarked,--"near
Glinnoe."

"Exactly, exactly,"--I returned:--"I know your Mikhailovskoe. Do you
ever go thither?"

"I?--Rarely."

"Were you there three years ago?"

"Stay! I think I was. Yes, I was, that is true."

"With your sister, or alone?"

She darted a glance at me.

"With my sister. We spent about a week there. On business, you know.
However, we saw no one."

"H'm.... I think there are very few neighbours there."

"Yes, very few. I 'm not fond of neighbours."

"Tell me,"--I began;--"I believe you had a catastrophe there that same
year. Lukyanitch ...."

Madame Shlykoff's eyes immediately filled with tears.

"And did you know him?"--she said with vivacity.--"Such a misfortune! He
was a very fine, good old man ... and just fancy, without any cause, you
know ...."

Madame Shlykoff's sister approached us. She was, in all probability,
beginning to be bored by the learned disquisitions of the geologist
about the formation of the banks of the Volga.

"Just fancy, Pauline,"--began my companion;--"monsieur knew Lukyanitch."

"Really? Poor old man!"

"I hunted more than once in the environs of Mikhailovskoe at that
period, when you were there three years ago,"--I remarked.

"I?"--returned Pelageya, in some astonishment.

"Well, yes, of course!"--hastily interposed her sister; "is it possible
that thou dost not recall it?"

And she looked her intently in the eye.

"Akh, yes, yes ... that is true!"--replied Pelageya, suddenly.

"Ehe--he!" I thought: "I don't believe you were in Mikhailovskoe, my
dear."

"Will not you sing us something, Pelageya Feodorovna?"--suddenly began
a tall young man, with a crest of fair hair and turbidly-sweet little
eyes.

"Really, I don't know,"--said Miss Badaeff.

"And do you sing?"--I exclaimed with vivacity, springing up briskly from
my seat. "For heaven's sake .... akh, for heaven's sake, do sing us
something."

"But what shall I sing to you?"

"Don't you know,"--I began, using my utmost endeavours to impart to my
face an indifferent and easy expression,--"an Italian song ... it begins
this way: _'Passa quei colli'_?"

"Yes," replied Pelageya with perfect innocence. "Do you want me to sing
that? Very well."

And she seated herself at the piano. I, like Hamlet, riveted my eyes on
Madame Shlykoff. It seemed to me that at the first note she gave a
slight start; but she sat quietly to the end. Miss Badaeff sang quite
well. The song ended, the customary plaudits resounded. They began to
urge her to sing something else; but the two sisters exchanged glances,
and a few minutes later they took their departure. As they left the room
I overheard the word "_importun_."

"I deserved it!" I thought--and did not meet them again.

Still another year elapsed. I transferred my residence to Petersburg.
Winter arrived; the masquerades began. One day, as I emerged at eleven
o'clock at night from the house of a friend, I felt myself in such a
gloomy frame of mind that I decided to betake myself to the masquerade
in the Assembly of the Nobility.[22] For a long time I roamed about
among the columns and past the mirrors with a discreetly-fatalistic
expression on my countenance--with that expression which, so far as I
have observed, makes its appearance in such cases on the faces of the
most well-bred persons--why, the Lord only knows. For a long time I
roamed about, now and then parrying with a jest the advances of divers
shrill dominoes with suspicious lace and soiled gloves, and still more
rarely addressing them. For a long time I surrendered my ears to the
blare of the trumpets and the whining of the violins; at last, being
pretty well bored, I was on the point of going home .... and .... and
remained. I caught sight of a woman in a black domino, leaning against a
column,--and no sooner had I caught sight of her than I stopped short,
stepped up to her, and ... will the reader believe me?.... immediately
recognised in her my Unknown. How I recognised her: whether by the
glance which she abstractedly cast upon me through the oblong aperture
in her mask, or by the wonderful outlines of her shoulders and arms, or
by the peculiarly feminine stateliness of her whole form, or, in
conclusion, by some secret voice which suddenly spoke in me,--I cannot
say .... only, recognise her I did. With a quiver in my heart, I walked
past her several times. She did not stir; in her attitude there was
something so hopelessly sorrowful that, as I gazed at her, I
involuntarily recalled two lines of a Spanish romance:

    Soy un cuadro de tristeza,
    Arrimado a la pared.[23]

I stepped behind the column against which she was leaning, and bending
my head down to her very ear, enunciated softly:

"_Passa quei colli._"...

She began to tremble all over, and turned swiftly round to me. Our eyes
met at very short range, and I was able to observe how fright had
dilated her pupils. Feebly extending one hand in perplexity, she gazed
at me.

"On May 6, 184*, in Sorrento, at ten o'clock in the evening, in della
Croce Street,"--I said in a deliberate voice, without taking my eyes
from her; "afterward, in Russia, in the *** Government, in the hamlet of
Mikhailovskoe, on June 22, 184*."....

I said all this in French. She recoiled a little, scanned me from head
to foot with a look of amazement, and whispering, "_Venez_," swiftly
left the room. I followed her.

We walked on in silence. It is beyond my power to express what I felt as
I walked side by side with her. It was as though a very beautiful dream
had suddenly become reality ... as though the statue of Galatea had
descended as a living woman from its pedestal in the sight of the
swooning Pygmalion.... I could not believe it, I could hardly breathe.

We traversed several rooms.... At last, in one of them, she paused in
front of a small divan near the window, and seated herself. I sat down
beside her.

She slowly turned her head toward me, and looked intently at me.

"Do you .... do you come from _him_?" she said.

Her voice was weak and unsteady...

Her question somewhat disconcerted me.

"No .... not from him,"--I replied haltingly.

"Do you know him?"

"Yes,"--I replied, with mysterious solemnity. I wanted to keep up my
role.--"Yes, I know him."

She looked distrustfully at me, started to say something, and dropped
her eyes.

"You were waiting for him in Sorrento,"--I went on;--"you met him at
Mikhailovskoe, you rode on horseback with him...."

"How could you ...." she began.

"I know ... I know all...."

"Your face seems familiar to me, somehow,"--she continued:--"but no
...."

"No, I am a stranger to you."

"Then what is it that you want?"

"I know that also,"--I persisted.

I understood very well that I must take advantage of the excellent
beginning to go further, that my repetitions of "I know all, I know,"
were becoming ridiculous--but my agitation was so great, that unexpected
meeting had thrown me into such confusion, I had lost my self-control to
such a degree that I positively was unable to say anything else.
Moreover, I really knew nothing more. I felt conscious that I was
talking nonsense, felt conscious that, from the mysterious, omniscient
being which I must at first appear to her to be, I should soon be
converted into a sort of grinning fool .... but there was no help for
it.

"Yes, I know all,"--I muttered once more.

She darted a glance at me, rose quickly to her feet, and was on the
point of departing.

But this was too cruel. I seized her hand.

"For God's sake,"--I began,--"sit down, listen to me...."

She reflected, and seated herself.

"I just told you,"--I went on fervently,--"that I knew everything--that
is nonsense. I know nothing; I do not know either who you are, or who
he is, and if I have been able to surprise you by what I said to you a
while ago by the column, you must ascribe that to chance alone, to a
strange, incomprehensible chance, which, as though in derision, has
brought me in contact with you twice, and almost in identically the same
way on both occasions, and has made me the involuntary witness of that
which, perhaps, you would like to keep secret...."

And thereupon, without the slightest circumlocution, I related to her
everything: my meetings with her in Sorrento, in Russia, my futile
inquiries in Mikhailovskoe, even my conversation in Moscow with Madame
Shlykoff and her sister.

"Now you know everything,"--I went on, when I had finished my story.--"I
will not undertake to describe to you what an overwhelming impression
you made on me: to see you and not to be bewitched by you is impossible.
On the other hand, there is no need for me to tell you what the nature
of that impression was. Remember under what conditions I beheld you both
times.... Believe me, I am not fond of indulging in senseless hopes, but
you must understand also that inexpressible agitation which has seized
upon me to-day, and you must pardon the awkward artifice to which I
decided to have recourse in order to attract your attention, if only for
a moment ...."

She listened to my confused explanations without raising her head.

"What do you want of me?"--she said at last.

"I?... I want nothing ... I am happy as I am.... I have too much respect
for such secrets."

"Really? But, up to this point, apparently .... However,"--she went
on,--"I will not reproach you. Any man would have done the same in your
place. Moreover, chance really has brought us together so persistently
... that would seem to give you a certain right to frankness on my part.
Listen: I am not one of those uncomprehended and unhappy women who go to
masquerades for the sake of chattering to the first man they meet about
their sufferings, who require hearts filled with sympathy.... I require
sympathy from no one; my own heart is dead, and I have come hither in
order to bury it definitively."

She raised a handkerchief to her lips.

"I hope"--she went on with a certain amount of effort--"that you do not
take my words for the ordinary effusions of a masquerade. You must
understand that I am in no mood for that...."

And, in truth, there was something terrible in her voice, despite all
the softness of its tones.

"I am a Russian,"--she said in Russian;--up to that point she had
expressed herself in the French language:--"although I have lived
little in Russia.... It is not necessary for me to know your name. Anna
Feodorovna is an old friend of mine; I really did go to Mikhailovskoe
under the name of her sister... It was impossible at that time for me to
meet him openly... And even without that, rumours had begun to circulate
... at that time, obstacles still existed--he was not free... Those
obstacles have disappeared ... but he whose name should become mine, he
with whom you saw me, has abandoned me."

She made a gesture with her hand, and paused awhile....

"You really do not know him? You have not met him?"

"Not once."

"He has spent almost all this time abroad. But he is here now.... That
is my whole history,"--she added;--"you see, there is nothing mysterious
about it, nothing peculiar."

"And Sorrento?"--I timidly interposed.

"I made his acquaintance in Sorrento,"--she answered slowly, becoming
pensive.

Both of us held our peace. A strange discomposure took possession of me.
I was sitting beside her, beside that woman whose image had so often
flitted through my dreams, had so torturingly agitated and irritated
me,--I was sitting beside her and felt a cold and a weight at my heart.
I knew that nothing would come of that meeting, that between her and me
there was a gulf, that when we parted we should part forever. With her
head bowed forward and both hands lying in her lap, she sat there
indifferent and careless. I know that carelessness of incurable grief, I
know that indifference of irrecoverable happiness! The masks strolled
past us in couples; the sounds of the "monotonous and senseless" waltz
now reverberated dully in the distance, now were wafted by in sharp
gusts; the merry ball-music agitated me heavily and mournfully. "Can it
be,"--I thought,--"that this woman is the same who appeared to me once
on a time in the window of that little country house far away, in all
the splendour of triumphant beauty?...." And yet, time seemed not to
have touched her. The lower part of her face, unconcealed by the lace of
her mask, was of almost childish delicacy; but a chill emanated from
her, as from a statue.... Galatea had returned to her pedestal, and
would descend from it no more.

Suddenly she drew herself up, darted a glance into the next room, and
rose.

"Give me your arm,"--she said to me. "Let us go away quickly, quickly."

We returned to the ball-room. She walked so fast that I could barely
keep up with her. She came to a standstill beside one of the columns.

"Let us wait here,"--she whispered.

"Are you looking for any one?"--I began....

But she paid no heed to me: her eager gaze was fixed upon the crowd.
Languidly and menacingly did her great black eyes look forth from
beneath the black velvet.

I turned in the direction of her gaze and understood everything. Along
the corridor formed by the row of columns and the wall, he was walking,
that man whom I had met with her in the forest. I recognised him
instantly: he had hardly changed at all. His golden-brown moustache
curled as handsomely as ever, his brown eyes beamed with the same calm
and self-confident cheerfulness as of yore. He was walking without
haste, and, lightly bending his slender figure, was narrating something
to a woman in a domino, whose arm was linked in his. As he came on a
level with us, he suddenly raised his head, looked first at me, then at
the woman with whom I was standing, and probably recognised her eyes,
for his eyebrows quivered slightly,--he screwed up his eyes, and a
barely perceptible, but intolerably insolent smile hovered over his
lips. He bent down to his companion, and whispered a couple of words in
her ear; she immediately glanced round, her blue eyes hastily scanned us
both, and with a soft laugh she menaced him with her little hand. He
slightly shrugged one shoulder, she nestled up to him coquettishly....

I turned to my Unknown. She was gazing after the receding pair, and
suddenly, tearing her arm from mine, she rushed toward the door. I was
about to dash after her; but turning round, she gave me such a look that
I made her a profound bow, and remained where I was. I understood that
to pursue her would be both rude and stupid.

"Tell me, please, my dear fellow,"--I said, half an hour later, to one
of my friends--the living directory of Petersburg:--"who is that tall,
handsome gentleman with a moustache?"

"That?... that is some foreigner or other, a rather enigmatic
individual, who very rarely makes his appearance on our horizon. Why do
you ask?"

"Oh, because!"....

I returned home. Since that time I have never met my Unknown anywhere.
Had I known the name of the man whom she loved, I might, probably, have
found out, eventually, who she was, but I myself did not desire that. I
have said above that that woman appeared to me like a dream-vision--and
like a dream-vision she went past and vanished forever.

FOOTNOTES:

[20] Pass through these hills and come cheerily to me: care thou not for
too great a company. Come thou, and think secretly of me, that I may be
thy comrade all the way.

[21] In central and southern Russia where timber is scarce, fences, and
even the walls of barns and store-houses, are made of interlaced
boughs.--TRANSLATOR.

[22] The Nobles' Club.--TRANSLATOR.

[23]

    "I am a picture of sorrow,
    Leaning against the wall."





MUMU

(1852)


In one of the remote streets of Moscow, in a grey house with white
pillars, an entresol, and a crooked balcony, dwelt in former days a
well-born lady, a widow, surrounded by numerous domestics. Her sons were
in the service in Petersburg, her daughters were married; she rarely
went out into society, and was living out the last years of a miserly
and tedious old age in solitude. Her day, cheerless and stormy, was long
since over; but her evening also was blacker than night.

Among the ranks of her menials, the most remarkable person was the
yard-porter, Gerasim, a man six feet five inches in height, built like
an epic hero, and a deaf-mute from his birth. His mistress had taken him
from the village, where he lived alone, in a tiny cottage, apart from
his brethren, and was considered the most punctual of the taxable serfs.
Endowed with remarkable strength, he did the work of four persons.
Matters made progress in his hands, and it was a cheerful sight to watch
him when he ploughed and, applying his huge hands to the primitive
plough, seemed to be carving open the elastic bosom of the earth alone,
without the aid of his little nag; or about St. Peter's Day[24] wielding
the scythe so shatteringly that he might even have hewn off a young
birch-wood from its roots; or threshing briskly and unremittingly with a
chain seven feet in length, while the firm, oblong muscles on his
shoulders rose and fell like levers. His uninterrupted muteness imparted
to his indefatigable labour a grave solemnity. He was a splendid
peasant, and had it not been for his infirmity, any maiden would
willingly have married him.... But Gerasim was brought to Moscow, boots
were bought for him, a broom and a shovel were put into his hand, and he
was appointed to be the yard-porter.

At first he felt a violent dislike for his new life. From his childhood
he had been accustomed to field-labour, to country life. Set apart by
his infirmity from communion with his fellow-men, he had grown up dumb
and mighty, as a tree grows on fruitful soil.... Transported to the
town, he did not understand what was happening to him;--he felt bored
and puzzled, as a healthy young bull is puzzled when he has just been
taken from the pasture, where the grass grew up to his belly,--when he
has been taken, and placed in a railway-wagon,--and, lo, with his robust
body enveloped now with smoke and sparks, again with billows of steam,
he is drawn headlong onward, drawn with rumble and squeaking, and
whither--God only knows! Gerasim's occupations in his new employment
seemed to him a mere farce after his onerous labours as a peasant; in
half an hour he had finished everything, and he was again standing in
the middle of the courtyard and staring, open-mouthed, at all the
passers-by, as though desirous of obtaining from them the solution of
his enigmatic situation; or he would suddenly go off to some corner and,
flinging his broom or his shovel far from him, would throw himself on
the ground face downward, and lie motionless on his breast for whole
hours at a time, like a captured wild beast.

But man grows accustomed to everything, and Gerasim got used, at last,
to town life! He had not much to do; his entire duty consisted in
keeping the courtyard clean, fetching a cask of water twice a day,
hauling and chopping up wood for the kitchen and house,[25] and in not
admitting strangers, and keeping watch at night. And it must be said
that he discharged his duty with zeal; not a chip was ever strewn about
his courtyard, nor any dirt; if in muddy weather the broken-winded nag
for hauling water and the barrel entrusted to his care got stranded
anywhere, all he had to do was to apply his shoulder,--and not only the
cart, but the horse also, would be pried from the spot. If he undertook
to chop wood, his axe would ring like glass, and splinters and billets
would fly in every direction; and as for strangers--after he had, one
night, caught two thieves, and had banged their heads together, and
mauled them so that there was no necessity for taking them to the
police-station afterward, every one in the neighbourhood began to
respect him greatly, and even by day, passers-by who were not in the
least rascals, but simply strangers to him, at the sight of the ominous
yard-porter, would brandish their arms as though in self-defence, and
shout at him as though he were able to hear their cries.

With all the other domestics Gerasim sustained relations which were not
exactly friendly,--they were afraid of him,--but gentle; he regarded
them as members of the family. They expressed their meaning to him by
signs, and he understood them, accurately executed all orders, but knew
his own rights also, and no one dared to take his seat at table. On the
whole, Gerasim was of stern and serious disposition, and was fond of
orderliness in all things; even the cocks did not venture to fight in
his presence--but if they did, woe be to them! if he caught sight of
them, he would instantly seize them by the legs, whirl them round like a
wheel half a score of times in the air, and hurl them in opposite
directions. There were geese also in his lady mistress's courtyard, but
a goose, as every one knows, is a serious and sensible bird; Gerasim
felt respect for them, tended them, and fed them; he himself bore a
resemblance to a stately gander.

He was allotted a tiny chamber over the kitchen; he arranged it himself
after his own taste, constructed a bed of oaken planks on four
blocks--truly a bed fit for an epic hero; a hundred puds[26] might have
been loaded upon it,--it would not have given way. Under the bed was a
stout chest; in one corner stood a small table of the same sturdy
quality, and beside the table a three-legged chair, and so firm and
squatty that Gerasim himself would pick it up, drop it, and grin. This
little den was fastened with a padlock which suggested a _kalatch_[27]
in shape, only black; Gerasim always carried the key to this lock with
him, in his belt. He was not fond of having people come into his room.

In this manner a year passed, at the end of which a small incident
happened to Gerasim.

The old gentlewoman with whom he lived as yard-porter in all things
followed the ancient customs, and kept a numerous train of domestics;
she had in her house not only laundresses, seamstresses, carpenters,
tailors, and dressmakers, but also one saddler, who set up to be a
veterinary and a medical man for the servants as well (there was a
house-physician for the mistress), and, in conclusion, there was a
shoemaker, by the name of Kapiton Klimoff, a bitter drunkard. Klimoff
regarded himself as an injured being and not appreciated at his true
value, a cultured man used to the ways of the capital, who ought not to
live in Moscow, without occupation, in a sort of desert spot, and if he
drank,--as he himself expressed it, with pauses between his words, and
thumping himself on the breast,--he drank in reality from grief. One day
he was under discussion by the mistress and her head butler, Gavrila, a
man who would seem, from his little yellow eyes and his duck's-bill
nose, to have been designated by Fate itself as a commanding personage.
The mistress was complaining about the depraved morals of Kapiton, who
had been picked up somewhere in the street only the night before.

"Well, Gavrila,"--she suddenly remarked:--"shall not we marry him? What
dost thou think about it? Perhaps that will steady him."

"Why should n't we marry him, ma'am? It can be done, ma'am,"--replied
Gavrila;--"and it would even be a very good thing."

"Yes; only who would marry him?"

"Of course, ma'am. However, as you like, ma'am. He can always be put to
some use, so to speak; you would n't reject him out of any ten men."

"I think he likes Tatyana?"

Gavrila was about to make some reply, but compressed his lips.

"Yes!.... let him woo Tatyana,"--the mistress announced her decision, as
she took a pinch of snuff with satisfaction:--"dost hear me?"

"I obey, ma'am,"--enunciated Gavrila, and withdrew.

On returning to his chamber (it was situated in a wing, and was almost
completely filled with wrought-iron coffers), Gavrila first sent away
his wife, and then seated himself by the window, and became engrossed in
meditation. The mistress's sudden command had evidently dazed him. At
last he rose, and ordered Kapiton to be called. Kapiton presented
himself.... But before we repeat their conversation to the reader, we
consider it not superfluous to state, in a few words, who this Tatyana
was, whom Kapiton was to marry, and why his mistress's command had
disconcerted the major-domo.

Tatyana, who, as we have said above, served as laundress (but, in her
quality of expert and well-trained laundress, she was given only the
delicate linen), was a woman of eight-and-twenty, small, thin,
fair-haired, with moles on her left cheek. Moles on the left cheek are
regarded as a bad sign in Russia--as the presage of an unhappy life....
Tatyana could not boast of her luck. From early youth she had been
ill-treated; she had worked for two, and had never received any
caresses; she was badly clothed; she received the very smallest of
wages; she had practically no relatives; an old butler in the village
who had been discharged for uselessness was her uncle, and her other
uncles were common peasants,--that is all. At one time she had been a
beauty, but her beauty soon left her. She was of extremely meek, or, to
put it more accurately, frightened disposition, felt the most complete
indifference for herself, and was deadly afraid of other people. Her
sole thought was as to how she might finish her work by the appointed
time. She never talked with any one, and she trembled at the mere
mention of the mistress's name, although she hardly knew her by sight.

When Gerasim was brought from the country, she almost swooned with
terror at the sight of his huge form, used all possible efforts to avoid
meeting him, and even screwed up her eyes when she was obliged to run
past him, as she scurried from the house to the laundry. At first,
Gerasim paid no special attention to her, then he began to laugh when
she crossed his path; then he began to gaze at her with pleasure, and at
last he never took his eyes from her. Whether he had taken a liking to
her because of her gentle expression of countenance, or of the timidity
of her movements--God knows! And behold, one day, as she was making her
way across the courtyard, cautiously elevating on her outspread fingers
a starched wrapper belonging to her mistress ... some one suddenly
grasped her by the elbow; she turned round and fairly screamed
aloud: behind her stood Gerasim. Laughing stupidly, and bellowing
affectionately, he was offering her a gingerbread cock with gold tinsel
on its tail and wings. She tried to refuse it, but he thrust it forcibly
straight into her hand, nodded his head, walked away, and, turning
round, bellowed once more something of a very friendly nature to her.
From that day forth he gave her no peace; wherever she went, he
immediately came to meet her, smiled, bellowed, waved his hands,
suddenly drew a ribbon from his breast and thrust it into her hand, and
cleaned the dust away in front of her with his broom.

The poor girl simply did not know how to take it or what to do. The
whole household speedily found out about the pranks of the dumb
yard-porter; jeers, jests, stinging remarks showered down on Tatyana.
But none of them could bring himself to ridicule Gerasim; the latter was
not fond of jests; and they let her alone in his presence. Willy-nilly
the girl became his protegee. Like all deaf and dumb people, he was very
perspicacious, and understood perfectly well when they were laughing at
him or at her. One day, at dinner, the keeper of the linen, Tatyana's
chief, undertook, as the saying is, to banter her, and carried it to
such a pitch that the latter, poor creature, did not know where to look,
and almost wept with vexation. Gerasim suddenly rose half-way, stretched
out his enormous hand, laid it on the head of the keeper of the linen,
and glared into her face with such ferocity that the latter fairly bent
over the table. All fell silent. Gerasim picked up his spoon again, and
went on eating his cabbage-soup. "Just see that dumb devil, that forest
fiend!" all muttered under their breaths, and the keeper of the linen
rose and went off to the maids' room. On another occasion, observing
that Kapiton--that same Kapiton of whom we have just been speaking--was
chatting in rather too friendly a manner with Tatyana, Gerasim beckoned
the man to him, led him away to the carriage-house, and seizing by its
end a shaft which was standing in the corner, he menaced him slightly
but significantly with it. From that time forth no one dared to address
a word to Tatyana. And all this ran smoothly in his hands. No sooner had
the linen-keeper, it is true, run into the maids' hall than she fell
down in a swoon, and altogether behaved in such an artful manner, that
on that very same day she brought to the knowledge of the mistress
Gerasim's rude behaviour; but the capricious old lady merely laughed
several times, to the extreme offence of her linen-keeper, made her
repeat, "What didst thou say? Did he bend thee down with his heavy
hand?" and on the following day sent a silver ruble to Gerasim. She
favoured him as a faithful and powerful watchman. Gerasim held her in
decided awe, but, nevertheless, he trusted in her graciousness, and was
making ready to betake himself to her with the request that she would
permit him to marry Tatyana. He was only waiting for the new kaftan
promised him by the major-domo, in order that he might present himself
before his mistress in decent shape, when suddenly this same mistress
took into her head the idea of marrying Tatyana to Kapiton.

The reader will now be able readily to understand the cause of the
perturbation which seized upon Gavrila, the major-domo, after his
conversation with his mistress. "The mistress,"--he thought, as he sat
by the window,--"of course, favours Gerasim" (this was well known to
Gavrila, and therefore he also showed indulgence to him); "still, he is
a dumb brute. I can't inform the mistress that Gerasim is courting
Tatyana. And, after all, 't is just; what sort of a husband is he? And,
on the other hand, Lord forgive! for just as soon as that forest fiend
finds out that Tatyana is to be married to Kapiton, he 'll smash
everything in the house, by Heaven he will! For you can't reason with
him--you can't prevail upon him, the devil that he is, in any way
whatsoever--sinful man that I am to have said so wicked a thing ....
that 's so!"....

The appearance of Kapiton broke the thread of Gavrila's meditations. The
giddy-pated shoemaker entered, threw his hands behind him, and, leaning
up against a projecting corner of the wall near the door, in a
free-and-easy way he stuck his right leg crosswise in front of the left
and shook his head, as much as to say: "Here I am. What 's your will?"

Gavrila looked at Kapiton and began to drum on the jamb of the window
with his fingers. Kapiton merely narrowed his leaden eyes a bit, but did
not lower them, even smiled slightly and passed his hand over his
whitish hair, which stood out in disarray in all directions, as much as
to say: "Well, yes, 't is I. What are you staring for?"

"Good,"--said Gavrila, and paused for a space.

"Thou 'rt a nice one,"--remarked Gavrila, and paused awhile.--"A nice
person, there 's no denying that!"

Kapiton merely shrugged his shoulders. "And art thou any better, pray?"
he said to himself.

"Come, now, just look at thyself; come, look,"--went on Gavrila
reprovingly;--"Well, art not thou ashamed of thyself?"

Kapiton surveyed with a calm glance his threadbare and tattered coat and
his patched trousers, scanned with particular attention his shoes
perforated with holes, especially the one on whose toe his right foot
rested in so dandified a manner, and again fixed his eyes on the
major-domo.

"What of it, sir?"

"What of it, sir?"--repeated Gavrila.--"What of it, sir? And thou
sayest: 'What of it, sir?' to boot! Thou lookest like the devil,--Lord
forgive me, sinful man that I am,--that 's what thou lookest like."

Kapiton winked his little eyes briskly.

"Curse away, curse away, Gavrila Andreitch," he thought to himself.

"Thou hast been drunk again, apparently,"--began Gavrila;--"drunk again,
surely? Hey? Come, answer."

"Owing to the feebleness of my health, I have succumbed to spirituous
beverages, in fact,"--returned Kapiton.

"Owing to feebleness of health?.... Thou art not whipped enough, that 's
what; and thou hast served thine apprenticeship in Peter[28] to boot....
Much thou didst learn in thine apprenticeship! Thou dost nothing but eat
the bread of idleness."

"In that case, Gavrila Andreitch, I have but one judge,--the Lord God
Himself, and no one else. He alone knows what sort of a man I am in this
world, and whether I really do eat the bread of idleness. And as for
thy reflections concerning drunkenness,--in that case also I am not to
blame, but rather one of my comrades; for he led me astray, and after he
had accomplished his crafty purpose, he went away; that is to say, I
...."

"And thou didst remain behind, thou goose, in the street. Akh, thou
dissolute man! Well, but that 's not the point,"--went on the
major-domo,--"but this. The mistress ...." here he paused for a
moment,--"it is the mistress's pleasure that thou shouldst marry.
Hearest thou? She thinks that thou wilt grow steady when thou art
married. Dost understand?"

"How can I help understanding, sir?"

"Well, yes. In my opinion, 't would be better to take thee firmly in
hand. Well, but that 's her affair. How now? Dost thou consent?"

Kapiton displayed his teeth in a grin.

"Marriage is a good thing for a man, Gavrila Andreitch; and I, on my
part, agree with very great pleasure."

"Well, yes,"--returned Gavrila, and thought to himself:--"there 's no
denying it, the man talks with exactness."--"Only, see here,"--he went
on, aloud:--"an inconvenient bride has been picked out for thee."

"Who is she, permit me to inquire?"...

"Tatyana."

"Tatyana?"

And Kapiton's eyes fairly popped out of his head, and he started away
from the wall.

"Well, what art thou scared at?... Is n't she to thy taste?"

"To my taste, forsooth, Gavrila Andreitch! The girl herself is all
right; she 's a good worker, a meek lass.... But you know yourself,
Gavrila Andreitch, that that forest fiend, that spectre of the steppes,
is courting her, you know ...."

"I know, brother, I know all,"--the major-domo interrupted him, with
vexation:--"but, seest thou ...."

"But, good gracious, Gavrila Andreitch! why, he 'll murder me; by
Heaven, he 'll murder me, he 'll mash me like a fly! Why, he has a
hand--just look for yourself what a hand he has; why, he simply has the
hand of Minin and Pozharsky.[29] For he 's deaf, he 'll kill me, and not
hear that he is killing! He flourishes his huge fists exactly as though
he were asleep. And there 's no possibility of stopping him. Why?
Because, you know yourself, Gavrila Andreitch, he 's deaf, and stupid as
an owl into the bargain. Why, he 's a sort of wild beast, a heathen
idol, Gavrila Andreitch,--worse than an idol ... he 's a sort of
aspen-block; why should I now suffer from him? Of course nothing
matters to me now; I have endured, I have practised patience, I have
smeared myself with oil like a glazed Kolomna jug,--all the same, I 'm a
man, and not some sort of insignificant jug, as a matter of fact."

"I know, I know; don't give a description...."

"O Lord, my God!"--went on the shoemaker, hotly:--"when will the end
come? When, O Lord! I 'm a miserable wretch, a hopeless wretch. 'T is
fate, my fate, when you come to think of it! In my younger years I was
thrashed by a German master; in the best period of my life I was beaten
by my own brother; and at last, in my riper years, to what have I
come?..."

"Ekh, limp linden-bast soul!"--said Gavrila.--"Why dost thou dilate on
the matter, really, now?"

"What do you mean by 'why,' Gavrila Andreitch? I 'm not afraid of blows,
Gavrila Andreitch. Let the master thrash me within doors, but give me a
greeting before folks, and still I 'm numbered among men; but in this
case, from whom must I ...."

"Come, now, begone!"--Gavrila interrupted him, impatiently.

Kapiton turned and took himself off.

"And supposing there were no question of him,"--shouted the major-domo
after him;--"dost thou consent?"

"I announce my assent,"--replied Kapiton, and lurched out of the room.

His eloquence did not abandon him even in extremities.

The major-domo paced the length of the room several times.

"Well, now summon Tatyana,"--he said at last.

In a few moments Tatyana entered almost inaudibly, and halted on the
threshold.

"What is your command, Gavrila Andreitch?"--she said in a quiet voice.

The major-domo gazed fixedly at her.

"Come,"--said he,--"Taniusha, wouldst thou like to marry? The mistress
has hunted up a bridegroom for thee."

"I obey, Gavrila Andreitch. But who has been appointed as my
bridegroom?"--she added with hesitation.

"Kapiton, the shoemaker."

"I obey, sir."

"He is a reckless man--that 's a fact. But the mistress pins her hopes
on thee in that respect."

"I obey, sir."

"It 's a pity about one thing:.... there 's that deaf man, Garaska, who
's paying court to thee. And how hast thou bewitched that bear? I do
believe he 'll kill thee, the bear that he is...."

"He will, Gavrila Andreitch, he 'll infallibly kill me."

"He will.... Well, we 'll see about that. What makes thee say, 'He 'll
kill me'? Has he the right to kill thee, pray? Judge for thyself."

"Why, I don't know, Gavrila Andreitch, whether he has a right or not."

"What a girl! I suppose thou hast not made him any promise...."

"What do you mean, sir?"

The major-domo paused for a while, and thought:

"Thou art a meek soul!"--"Well, very good,"--he added; "we will have
another talk about it, and now, go thy way, Tatyana; I see that thou
really art an obedient girl."

Tatyana turned, leaned lightly against the door-jamb, and left the room.

"But perhaps the mistress will have forgotten about this wedding by
to-morrow,"--meditated the major-domo. "Why have I been alarmed? We 'll
pinion that insolent fellow if he makes any trouble--we 'll send word to
the police.... Ustinya Feodorovna!"--he shouted in a loud voice to his
wife, "prepare the samovar, my good woman...."

All that day, Tatyana hardly quitted the laundry. At first she wept,
then she wiped away her tears, and set to work as of yore. Kapiton sat
until the dead of night in a drinking establishment with a friend of
gloomy aspect, and narrated to him in detail how he had lived in Peter
with a certain gentleman who had everything that heart could desire, and
was a great stickler for order, and withal permitted himself one little
delinquency: he was wont to get awfully fuddled, and as for the feminine
sex, he simply had all the qualities to attract... His gloomy comrade
merely expressed assent; but when Kapiton announced, at last, that,
owing to certain circumstances, he must lay violent hands upon himself
on the morrow, the gloomy comrade remarked that it was time to go to
bed. And they parted churlishly, and in silence.

In the meantime, the major-domo's expectations were not realised. The
idea of Kapiton's wedding had so captivated the mistress, that even
during the night she had talked of nothing else with one of her
companions, whom she kept in the house solely in case of sleeplessness,
and who, like night cabmen, slept by day. When Gavrila entered her room
after tea with his report, her first question was:

"And how about our wedding?"

He replied, of course, that it was progressing famously, and that
Kapiton would present himself to her that same day to thank her.

The mistress was slightly indisposed; she did not occupy herself long
with business. The major-domo returned to his own room and called a
council. The matter really did require particular consideration. Tatyana
did not make any objection, of course; but Kapiton declared, in the
hearing of all, that he had but one head, and not two or three heads....
Gerasim gazed surlily and swiftly at everybody, never left the maids'
porch, and, apparently, divined that something unpleasant for him was
brewing. The assembled company (among them was present the old butler,
nicknamed Uncle Tail, to whom all respectfully turned for advice,
although all they heard from him was "Yes! yes! yes! yes!") began, by
way of precaution, for safety, by locking Kapiton up in the lumber-room
with the filtering-machine and set to thinking hard. Of course, it was
easy to resort to force; but God forbid! there would be a row, the
mistress would get uneasy--and a calamity would ensue! What was to be
done?

They thought and thought, and eventually they hit upon something. It had
been repeatedly noticed that Gerasim could not abide intoxicated
persons.... As he sat at the gate, he turned away angrily whenever any
man with a load of drink aboard passed him with unsteady steps, and the
visor of his cap over his ear. They decided to instruct Tatyana to
pretend to be intoxicated, and to walk past Gerasim reeling and
staggering. The poor girl would not consent for a long time, but they
prevailed upon her; moreover, she herself saw that otherwise she would
not be able to get rid of her adorer. She did it. Kapiton was released
from the lumber-room; the affair concerned him, anyhow. Gerasim was
sitting on the guard-stone at the gate and jabbing the ground with his
shovel.... There were people staring at him from round all the corners,
from behind the window-shades....

The ruse was completely successful. When first he caught sight of
Tatyana, he nodded his head with an affectionate bellow; then he took a
closer look, dropped his shovel, sprang to his feet, stepped up to her,
put his face close down to her face... She reeled worse than ever with
terror, and closed her eyes.... He seized her by the arm, dashed the
whole length of the courtyard, and entering the room where the council
was in session with her, he thrust her straight at Kapiton. Tatyana was
fairly swooning.... Gerasim stood there, glared at her, waved his hand,
laughed, and departed, clumping heavily to his little den.... For
four-and-twenty hours he did not emerge thence. Antipka, the postilion,
related afterward how, peeping through a crack, he had beheld Gerasim
seated on his bed, with his head resting on his hand, quietly,
peaceably, and only bellowing from time to time; then he would rock
himself to and fro, cover his eyes, and shake his head, as postilions or
stevedores do when they strike up their melancholy chanteys. Antipka was
frightened, and he retreated from the crack. But when, on the following
day, Gerasim emerged from his den, no particular change was noticeable
in him. He merely seemed to have become more surly, and paid not the
slightest attention to Tatyana and Kapiton. On that same evening, both
of them, with geese under their arms, wended their way to the mistress,
and a week later they were married. On the wedding-day itself, Gerasim
did not alter his demeanour in the slightest degree; only, he returned
from the river without water: somehow, he had smashed the cask on the
road; and at night, in the stable, he so zealously curried his horse
that the animal reeled like a blade of grass in a gale, and shifted from
foot to foot under his iron fists.

All this took place in the spring. Another year passed, in the course of
which Kapiton finally became a thorough-going drunkard, and as a man
utterly unfit for anything, was despatched with the train of
freight-sledges to a distant village, together with his wife. On the day
of departure he made a great show of courage at first, and declared
that, no matter where they might send him, even to the place where the
peasant-wives wash shirts and put their clothes-beaters in the sky, he
would not come to grief; but afterward he became low-spirited, began to
complain that he was being taken to uncivilised people, and finally
weakened to such a degree that he was unable even to put his own cap on
his head. Some compassionate soul pulled it down on his brow, adjusted
the visor, and banged it down on top. And when all was ready, and the
peasants were already holding the reins in their hands, and only waiting
for the word: "With God's blessing!" Gerasim emerged from his tiny
chamber, approached Tatyana, and presented her with a souvenir
consisting of a red cotton kerchief, which he had bought expressly for
her a year before. Tatyana, who up to that moment had borne all the
vicissitudes of her life with great equanimity, could hold out no
longer, and then and there burst into tears, and, as she took her seat
in the cart, exchanged three kisses with Gerasim, in Christian
fashion.[30] He wanted to escort her to the town barrier, and at first
walked alongside her cart, but suddenly halted at the Crimean Ford,
waved his hand and directed his steps along the river.

This happened toward evening. He walked quietly, and stared at the
water. Suddenly it seemed to him as though something were floundering in
the ooze close to the bank. He bent down, and beheld a small puppy,
white with black spots, which, despite all its endeavours, utterly
unable to crawl out of the water, was struggling, slipping, and
quivering all over its wet, gaunt little body. Gerasim gazed at the
unfortunate puppy, picked it up with one hand, thrust it into his
breast, and set out with great strides homeward. He entered his little
den, laid the rescued puppy on his bed, covered it with his heavy coat,
ran first to the stable for straw, then to the kitchen for a cup of
milk. Cautiously throwing back the coat and spreading out the straw, he
placed the milk on the bed. The poor little dog was only three weeks
old; it had only recently got its eyes open, and one eye even appeared
to be a little larger than the other; it did not yet know how to drink
out of a cup, and merely trembled and blinked. Gerasim grasped it
lightly with two fingers by the head, and bent its muzzle down to the
milk. The dog suddenly began to drink greedily, snorting, shaking itself
and lapping. Gerasim gazed and gazed, and then suddenly began to
laugh.... All night he fussed over it, put it to bed, wiped it off, and
at last fell asleep himself beside it in a joyous, tranquil slumber.

No mother tends her infant as Gerasim tended his nursling. (The dog
proved to be a bitch.) In the beginning she was very weak, puny, and
ill-favoured, but little by little she improved in health and looks, and
at the end of eight months, thanks to the indefatigable care of her
rescuer, she had turned into a very fair sort of a dog of Spanish breed,
with long ears, a feathery tail in the form of a trumpet, and large,
expressive eyes. She attached herself passionately to Gerasim, never
left him by a pace, and was always following him, wagging her tail. And
he had given her a name, too,--the dumb know that their bellowing
attracts other people's attention to them:--he called her Mumu. All the
people in the house took a liking to her, and also called her dear
little Mumu. She was extremely intelligent, fawned upon every one, but
loved Gerasim alone. Gerasim himself loved her madly .... and it was
disagreeable to him when others stroked her: whether he was afraid for
her, or jealous of her--God knows! She waked him up in the morning by
tugging at his coat-tails; she led to him by the reins the old
water-horse, with whom she dwelt in great amity; with importance
depicted on her face, she went with him to the river; she stood guard
over the brooms and shovels, and allowed no one to enter his room. He
cut out an aperture in his door expressly for her, and she seemed to
feel that only in Gerasim's little den was she the full mistress, and
therefore, on entering it, with a look of satisfaction, she immediately
leaped upon the bed. At night she did not sleep at all, but she did not
bark without discernment, like a stupid watch-dog, which, sitting on its
haunches and elevating its muzzle, and shutting its eyes, barks simply
out of tedium, at the stars, and usually three times in succession; no!
Mumu's shrill voice never resounded without cause! Either a stranger was
approaching too close to the fence, or some suspicious noise or rustling
had arisen somewhere..... In a word, she kept capital watch.

Truth to tell, there was, in addition to her, an old dog in the
courtyard, yellow in hue speckled with dark brown, Peg-top by name
(_Voltchok_); but that dog was never unchained, even by night, and he
himself, owing to his decrepitude, did not demand freedom, but lay
there, curled up in his kennel, and only now and then emitted a hoarse,
almost soundless bark, which he immediately broke off short, as though
himself conscious of its utter futility.

Mumu did not enter the manor-house, and when Gerasim carried wood to the
rooms she always remained behind and impatiently awaited him, with ears
pricked up, and her head turning now to the right, then suddenly to the
left, at the slightest noise indoors....

In this manner still another year passed. Gerasim continued to discharge
his avocations as yard-porter and was very well satisfied with his lot,
when suddenly an unexpected incident occurred.... Namely, one fine
summer day the mistress, with her hangers-on, was walking about the
drawing-room. She was in good spirits, and was laughing and jesting; the
hangers-on were laughing and jesting also, but felt no particular mirth;
the people of the household were not very fond of seeing the mistress in
merry mood, because, in the first place, at such times she demanded
instantaneous and complete sympathy from every one, and flew into a rage
if there was a face which did not beam with satisfaction; and, in the
second place, these fits did not last very long, and were generally
succeeded by a gloomy and cross-grained frame of mind. On that day, she
seemed to have got up happily; at cards, she held four knaves: the
fulfilment of desire (she always told fortunes with the cards in the
morning),--and her tea struck her as particularly delicious, in
consequence whereof the maid received praise in words and ten kopeks in
money. With a sweet smile on her wrinkled lips, the lady of the house
strolled about her drawing-room and approached the window. A
flower-garden was laid out in front of the window, and in the very
middle of the border, under a rose-bush, lay Mumu assiduously gnawing a
bone. The mistress caught sight of her.

"My God!"--she suddenly exclaimed;--"what dog is that?"

The hanger-on whom the mistress addressed floundered, poor creature,
with that painful uneasiness which generally takes possession of a
dependent person when he does not quite know how he is to understand his
superior's exclamation.

"I ... d .. do .... on't know, ma'am," she stammered; "I think it
belongs to the dumb man."

"My God!"--her mistress interrupted her:--"why, it is a very pretty dog!
Order it to be brought hither. Has he had it long? How is it that I
have not seen it before?... Order it to be brought hither."

The hanger-on immediately fluttered out into the anteroom.

"Man, man!"--she screamed,--"bring Mumu here at once! She is in the
flower-garden."

"And so her name is Mumu,"--said the mistress;--"a very nice name."

"Akh, very nice indeed, ma'am!"--replied the dependent.--"Be quick,
Stepan!"

Stepan, a sturdy young fellow, who served as footman, rushed headlong to
the garden and tried to seize Mumu; but the latter cleverly slipped out
of his fingers, and elevating her tail, set off at full gallop to
Gerasim, who was in the kitchen beating out and shaking out the
water-cask, twirling it about in his hands like a child's drum. Stepan
ran after her, and tried to seize her at the very feet of her master;
but the agile dog would not surrender herself into the hands of a
stranger, and kept leaping and evading him. Gerasim looked on at all
this tumult with a grin; at last Stepan rose in wrath, and hastily gave
him to understand by signs that the mistress had ordered the dog to be
brought to her. Gerasim was somewhat surprised, but he called Mumu,
lifted her from the ground, and handed her to Stepan. Stepan carried her
into the drawing-room, and placed her on the polished wood floor. The
mistress began to call the dog to her in a caressing voice. Mumu, who
had never in her life been in such magnificent rooms, was extremely
frightened, and tried to dart through the door, but, rebuffed by the
obsequious Stepan, fell to trembling, and crouched against the wall.

"Mumu, Mumu, come hither to me,"--said the mistress;--"come, thou stupid
creature .... don't be afraid...."

"Come, Mumu, come to the mistress,"--repeated the dependents;--"come!"

But Mumu looked anxiously about and did not stir from the spot.

"Bring her something to eat,"--said the mistress.--"What a stupid thing
she is! She won't come to the mistress. What is she afraid of?"

"She feels strange still,"--remarked one of the dependents, in a timid
and imploring voice.

Stepan brought a saucer of milk and set it in front of Mumu, but Mumu
did not even smell of the milk, and kept on trembling and gazing about
her, as before.

"Akh, who ever saw such a creature!"--said the mistress, as she
approached her, bent down and was on the point of stroking her; but Mumu
turned her head and displayed her teeth in a snarl.--The mistress
hastily drew back her hand.

A momentary silence ensued. Mumu whined faintly, as though complaining
and excusing herself... The mistress retreated and frowned. The dog's
sudden movement had frightened her.

"Akh!"--cried all the dependents with one accord:--"She didn't bite you,
did she? God forbid!" (Mumu had never bitten any one in her life.) "Akh!
akh!"

"Take her away,"--said the old woman, in an altered voice,--"the horrid
little dog! What a vicious beast she is!"

And slowly turning, she went toward her boudoir. The dependents
exchanged timorous glances and started to follow her, but she paused,
looked coldly at them, said: "Why do you do that? for I have not bidden
you," and left the room.

The dependents waved their hands in despair at Stepan; the latter picked
up Mumu and flung her out into the yard as speedily as possible,
straight at Gerasim's feet; and half an hour later a profound stillness
reigned in the house, and the old gentlewoman sat on her divan more
lowering than a thunder-cloud.

What trifles, when one comes to think of it, can sometimes put a person
out of tune!

The lady was out of sorts until evening, talked with no one, did not
play cards, and passed a bad night. She took it into her head that they
had not given her the same _eau de cologne_ which they usually gave her,
that her pillow smelled of soap, and made the keeper of the linen-closet
smell all the bed-linen twice,--in a word, she was upset and extremely
incensed. On the following morning she ordered Gavrila to be summoned to
her presence an hour earlier than usual.

"Tell me, please,"--she began, as soon as the latter, not without some
inward quaking, had crossed the threshold of her boudoir,--"why that dog
was barking in our courtyard all night long? It prevented my getting to
sleep!"

"A dog, ma'am .... which one, ma'am?... Perhaps it was the dumb man's
dog,"--he uttered in a voice that was not altogether firm.

"I don't know whether it belongs to the dumb man or to some one else,
only it interfered with my sleep. And I am amazed that there is such a
horde of dogs! I want to know about it. We have a watch-dog, have we
not?"

"Yes, ma'am, we have, ma'am, Peg-top, ma'am."

"Well, what need have we for any more dogs? They only create disorder.
There 's no head to the house,--that 's what 's the matter. And what
does the dumb man want of a dog? Who has given him permission to keep a
dog in my courtyard? Yesterday I went to the window, and it was lying in
the garden; it had brought some nasty thing there, and was gnawing
it,--and I have roses planted there...."

The lady paused for a while.

"See that it is removed this very day .... dost hear me?"

"I obey, ma'am."

"This very day. And now, go. I will have thee called for thy report
later."

Gavrila left the room.

As he passed through the drawing-room, the major-domo transferred a
small bell from one table to another, for show, softly blew his
duck's-bill nose in the hall, and went out into the anteroom. In the
anteroom, on a locker, Stepan was sleeping in the attitude of a slain
warrior in a battalion picture, with his bare legs projecting from his
coat, which served him in lieu of a coverlet.

The major-domo nudged him, and imparted to him in an undertone some
order, to which Stepan replied with a half-yawn, half-laugh. The
major-domo withdrew, and Stepan sprang to his feet, drew on his kaftan
and his boots, went out and came to a standstill on the porch. Five
minutes had not elapsed before Gerasim made his appearance with a huge
fagot of firewood on his back, accompanied by his inseparable Mumu. (The
mistress had issued orders that her bedroom and boudoir were to be
heated even in summer.) Gerasim stood sideways to the door, gave it a
push with his shoulder, and precipitated himself into the house with his
burden. Mumu, according to her wont, remained behind to wait for him.
Then Stepan, seizing a favourable moment, made a sudden dash at her,
like a hawk pouncing on a chicken, crushed her to the ground with his
breast, gathered her up in his arms, and without stopping to don so much
as his cap, ran out into the street with her, jumped into the first
drozhky that came to hand, and galloped off to the Game Market. There he
speedily hunted up a purchaser, to whom he sold her for half a ruble,
stipulating only that the latter should keep her tied up for at least a
week, and immediately returned home; but before he reached the house, he
alighted from the drozhky, and making a circuit of the house, he leaped
over the fence into the yard from a back alley; he was afraid to enter
by the wicket, lest he should encounter Gerasim.

But his anxiety was wasted; Gerasim was no longer in the courtyard. On
coming out of the house he had instantly bethought himself of Mumu; he
could not remember that she had ever failed to await his return, and he
began to run in every direction to hunt for her, to call her after his
own fashion ... he dashed into his little chamber, to the hay-loft; he
darted into the street,--hither and thither.... She was gone! He
appealed to the domestics, with the most despairing signs inquired about
her; pointing fourteen inches from the ground, he drew her form with his
hands.... Some of them really did not know what had become of Mumu, and
only shook their heads; others did know and grinned at him in reply,
but the major-domo assumed a very pompous mien and began to shout at the
coachmen. Then Gerasim fled far away from the courtyard.

Twilight was already falling when he returned. One was justified in
assuming, from his exhausted aspect, from his unsteady gait, from his
dusty clothing, that he had wandered over the half of Moscow. He halted
in front of the mistress's windows, swept a glance over the porch on
which seven house-serfs were gathered, turned away, and bellowed once
more: "Mumu!"--Mumu did not respond. He went away. All stared after him,
but no one smiled, no one uttered a word ... and the curious postilion,
Antipka, narrated on the following morning in the kitchen, that the dumb
man had moaned all night long.

All the following day Gerasim did not show himself, so that Potap the
coachman was obliged to go for water in his stead, which greatly
displeased coachman Potap. The mistress asked Gavrila whether her
command had been executed. Gavrila replied that it had. The next morning
Gerasim emerged from his chamber to do his work. He came to dinner, ate
and went off again, without having exchanged greetings with any one. His
face, which was inanimate at the best of times, as is the case with all
deaf and dumb persons, now seemed to have become absolutely petrified.
After dinner he again quitted the courtyard, but not for long, returned
and immediately directed his steps to the hay-barn. Night came, a clear,
moonlight night. Sighing heavily and incessantly tossing from side to
side, Gerasim was lying there, when he suddenly felt as though something
were tugging at the skirts of his garments; he trembled all over, but
did not raise his head, nevertheless, and even screwed his eyes up
tight; but the tugging was repeated, more energetically than before; he
sprang to his feet .... before him, with a fragment of rope about her
neck, Mumu was capering about. A prolonged shriek of joy burst from his
speechless breast; he seized Mumu and clasped her in a close embrace; in
one moment she had licked his nose, his eyes, and his beard... He stood
still for a while, pondering, cautiously slipped down from the hay-mow,
cast a glance round him, and having made sure that no one was watching
him, he safely regained his little chamber.

Even before this Gerasim had divined that the dog had not disappeared of
her own volition; that she must have been carried away by the mistress's
command; for the domestics had explained to him by signs how his Mumu
had snapped at her--and he decided to take precautions of his own. First
he fed Mumu with some bread, caressed her, and put her to bed; then he
began to consider how he might best conceal her. At last he hit upon
the idea of leaving her all day in his room, and only looking in now and
then to see how she was getting along, and taking her out for exercise
at night. He closed the opening in his door compactly by stuffing in an
old coat of his, and as soon as it was daylight he was in the courtyard,
as though nothing had happened, even preserving (innocent guile!) his
former dejection of countenance. It could not enter the head of the poor
deaf man that Mumu would betray herself by her whining; as a matter of
fact, every one in the house was speedily aware that the dumb man's dog
had come back and was locked up in his room; but out of compassion for
him and for her, and partly, perhaps, out of fear of him, they did not
give him to understand that his secret had been discovered.

The major-domo alone scratched the back of his head and waved his hand
in despair, as much as to say: "Well, I wash my hands of the matter!
Perhaps the mistress will not get to know of it!" And never had the dumb
man worked so zealously as on that day; he swept and scraped out the
entire courtyard, he rooted up all the blades of grass to the very last
one, with his own hand pulled up all the props in the garden-fence, with
a view to making sure that they were sufficiently firm, and then
hammered them in again,--in a word, he fussed and bustled about so, that
even the mistress noticed his zeal.

Twice in the course of the day Gerasim went stealthily to his captive;
and when night came, he lay down to sleep in her company, in the little
room, not in the hay-barn, and only at one o'clock did he go out to take
a stroll with her in the fresh air. Having walked quite a long time with
her in the courtyard, he was preparing to return, when suddenly a noise
resounded outside the fence in the direction of the alley. Mumu pricked
up her ears, began to growl, approached the fence, sniffed, and broke
forth into a loud and piercing bark. Some drunken man or other had taken
it into his head to nestle down there for the night. At that very
moment, the mistress had just got to sleep after a prolonged "nervous
excitement"; she always had these excited fits after too hearty a
supper. The sudden barking woke her; her heart began to beat violently,
and to collapse.

"Maids, maids!"--she moaned.--"Maids!"

The frightened maids flew to her bedroom.

"Okh, okh, I'm dying!"--said she, throwing her hands apart in
anguish.--"There 's that dog again, again!... Okh, send for the doctor!
They want to kill me... The dog, the dog again! Okh!"

And she flung back her head, which was intended to denote a swoon.

They ran for the doctor, that is to say, for the household medical man,
Khariton. The whole art of this healer consisted in the fact that he
wore boots with soft soles, understood how to feel the pulse
delicately, slept fourteen hours out of the twenty-four, spent the rest
of the time in sighing, and was incessantly treating the mistress to
laurel drops. This healer immediately hastened to her, fumigated with
burnt feathers, and when the mistress opened her eyes, immediately
presented to her on a silver tray a wine-glass with the inevitable
drops.

The mistress took them, but immediately, with tearful eyes, began to
complain of the dog, of Gavrila, of her lot, that she, a poor old woman,
had been abandoned by every one, that no one had any pity on her, and
that every one desired her death. In the meantime the unlucky Mumu
continued to bark, while Gerasim strove in vain to call her away from
the fence.

"There ... there .... it goes again!..." stammered the mistress, and
again rolled up her eyes. The medical man whispered to one of the maids;
she rushed into the anteroom, and explained matters to Stepan; the
latter ran to awaken Gavrila, and Gavrila, in a passion, gave orders
that the whole household should be roused.

Gerasim turned round, beheld the twinkling lights and shadows in the
windows, and, foreboding in his heart a catastrophe, he caught up Mumu
under his arm, ran into his room and locked the door. A few moments
later, five men were thumping at his door, but feeling the resistance
of the bolt, desisted. Gavrila ran up in a frightful hurry, ordered them
all to remain there until morning and stand guard, while he himself
burst into the maids' hall and gave orders through the eldest companion,
Liuboff[31] Liubimovna,--together with whom he was in the habit of
stealing and enjoying tea, sugar, and other groceries,--that the
mistress was to be informed that the dog, unfortunately, had run home
again from somewhere or other, but that it would not be alive on the
morrow, and that the mistress must do them the favour not to be angry,
and must calm down. The mistress probably would not have calmed down
very speedily, had not the medical man, in his haste, poured out forty
drops instead of twelve. The strength of the laurel took its effect--in
a quarter of an hour the mistress was sleeping soundly and peacefully,
and Gerasim was lying, all pale, on his bed, tightly compressing Mumu's
mouth.

On the following morning the mistress awoke quite late. Gavrila was
waiting for her awakening in order to make a decisive attack upon
Gerasim's asylum, and was himself prepared to endure a heavy
thunder-storm. But the thunder-storm did not come off. As she lay in
bed, the mistress ordered the eldest dependent to be called to her.

"Liuboff Liubimovna,"--she began in a soft, weak voice; she sometimes
liked to pretend to be a persecuted and defenceless sufferer; it is
needless to state that at such times all the people in the house felt
very uncomfortable:--"Liuboff Liubimovna, you see what my condition is;
go, my dear, to Gavrila Andreitch, and have a talk with him; it cannot
be possible that some nasty little dog or other is more precious to him
than the tranquillity, the very life of his mistress! I should not like
to believe that,"--she added, with an expression of profound
emotion:--"Go, my dear, be so good, go to Gavrila Andreitch."

Liuboff Liubimovna betook herself to Gavrila's room. What conversation
took place between them is not known; but a while later a whole throng
of domestics marched through the courtyard in the direction of Gerasim's
little den; in front walked Gavrila, holding on his cap with his hand,
although there was no wind; around him walked footmen and cooks; Uncle
Tail gazed out of the window, and issued orders--that is to say, he
merely spread his hands apart; in the rear of all, the small urchins
leaped and capered, one half of them being strangers who had run in. On
the narrow stairway leading to the den sat one sentry; at the door stood
two others with clubs. They began to ascend the staircase, and occupied
it to its full length. Gavrila went to the door, knocked on it with his
fist, and shouted:

"Open!"

A suppressed bark made itself audible; but there was no reply.

"Open, I say!"--he repeated.

"But, Gavrila Andreitch,"--remarked Stepan from below:--"he 's deaf, you
know--he does n't hear."

All burst out laughing.

"What is to be done?"--retorted Gavrila from the top of the stairs.

"Why, he has a hole in his door,"--replied Stepan;--"so do you wiggle a
stick around in it a bit."

Gavrila bent down.

"He has stuffed it up with some sort of coat, that hole."

"But do you poke the coat inward."

At this point another dull bark rang out.

"See there, see there, she 's giving herself away!"--some one remarked
in the crowd, and again there was laughter.

Gavrila scratched behind his ear.

"No, brother,"--he went on at last;--"do thou poke the coat through
thyself, if thou wishest."

"Why, certainly!"

And Stepan scrambled up, took a stick, thrust the coat inside, and began
to wiggle the stick about in the opening, saying: "Come forth, come
forth!" He was still wiggling the stick when the door of the little
chamber flew suddenly and swiftly open--and the whole train of menials
rolled head over heels down the stairs, Gavrila in the lead. Uncle Tail
shut the window.

"Come, come, come, come!"--shouted Gavrila from the courtyard;--"just
look out, look out!"

Gerasim stood motionless on the threshold. The crowd assembled at the
foot of the staircase. Gerasim stared at all these petty folk in their
foreign kaftans from above, with his arms lightly set akimbo; in his
scarlet peasant shirt he seemed like a giant in comparison with them.
Gavrila advanced a pace.

"See here, brother,"--said he:--"I 'll take none of thy impudence."

And he began to explain to him by signs: "The mistress insists upon
having thy dog: hand it over instantly, or 't will be the worse for
thee."

Gerasim looked at him, pointed to the dog, made a sign with his hand at
his own neck, as though he were drawing up a noose, and cast an
inquiring glance at the major-domo.

"Yes, yes,"--replied the latter, nodding his head;--"yes, she insists."

Gerasim dropped his eyes, then suddenly shook himself, again pointed at
Mumu, who all this time had been standing by his side, innocently
wagging her tail and moving her ears to and fro with curiosity, repeated
the sign of strangling over his own neck, and significantly smote
himself on the breast, as though declaring that he would take it upon
himself to annihilate Mumu.

"But thou wilt deceive,"--waved Gavrila to him in reply.

Gerasim looked at him, laughed disdainfully, smote himself again on the
breast, and slammed the door.

All present exchanged glances in silence.

"Well, and what 's the meaning of this?"--began Gavrila.--"He has locked
himself in."

"Let him alone, Gavrila Andreitch,"--said Stepan;--"he 'll do it, if he
has promised. That 's the sort of fellow he is.... If he once promises a
thing, it 's safe. He is n't like us folks in that respect. What is true
is true. Yes."

"Yes,"--repeated all, and wagged their heads.--"That 's so. Yes."

Uncle Tail opened the window and said "Yes," also.

"Well, we shall see, I suppose,"--returned Gavrila;--"but the guard is
not to be removed, notwithstanding. Hey, there, Eroshka!"--he added,
addressing a poor man in a yellow nankeen kazak coat, who was reckoned
as the gardener:--"what hast thou to do? Take a stick and sit here, and
if anything happens, run for me on the instant."

Eroshka took a stick and sat down on the last step of the staircase. The
crowd dispersed, with the exception of a few curious bodies and the
small urchins, while Gavrila returned home, and through Liuboff
Liubimovna gave orders that the mistress should be informed that
everything had been done, and that he himself, in order to make quite
sure, had sent the postilion for a policeman. The mistress tied a knot
in her handkerchief, poured _eau de cologne_ on it, sniffed at it, wiped
her temples, sipped her tea and, being still under the influence of the
laurel drops, fell asleep again.

An hour after all this commotion, the door of the tiny den opened and
Gerasim made his appearance. He wore a new holiday kaftan; he was
leading Mumu by a string. Eroshka drew aside and let him pass. Gerasim
directed his way toward the gate. All the small boys who were in the
courtyard followed him with their eyes in silence. He did not even turn
round; he did not put on his cap until he reached the street. Gavrila
despatched after him that same Eroshka, in the capacity of observer.
Eroshka, perceiving from afar that he had entered an eating-house in
company with his dog, awaited his reappearance.

In the eating-house they knew Gerasim and understood his signs. He
ordered cabbage-soup with meat, and seated himself, with his arms
resting on the table. Mumu stood beside his chair, calmly gazing at him
with her intelligent eyes. Her coat was fairly shining with gloss: it
was evident that she had recently been brushed. They brought the
cabbage-soup to Gerasim. He crumbled up bread in it, cut the meat up
into small pieces, and set the plate on the floor. Mumu began to eat
with her customary politeness, hardly touching her muzzle to the food;
Gerasim stared long at her; two heavy tears rolled suddenly from his
eyes; one fell on the dog's sloping forehead, the other into the soup.
He covered his face with his hand. Mumu ate half a plateful and retired,
licking her chops. Gerasim rose, paid for the soup, and set out,
accompanied by the somewhat astounded glance of the waiter. Eroshka, on
catching sight of Gerasim, sprang round the corner, and allowing him to
pass, again set out on his track.

Gerasim walked on without haste, and did not release Mumu from the cord.
On reaching the corner of the street he halted, as though in thought,
and suddenly directed his course, with swift strides, straight toward
the Crimean Ford. On the way he entered the yard of a house, to which a
wing was being built, and brought thence two bricks under his arm. From
the Crimean Ford he turned along the bank, advanced to a certain spot,
where stood two boats with oars, tied to stakes (he had already noted
them previously), and sprang into one of them, in company with Mumu. A
lame little old man emerged from behind a hut placed in one corner of a
vegetable-garden, and shouted at him. But Gerasim only nodded his head,
and set to rowing so vigorously, although against the current, that in
an instant he had darted off to a distance of a hundred fathoms. The
old man stood and stood, scratched his back, first with the left hand
then with the right, and returned, limping, to his hut.

But Gerasim rowed on and on. And now he had left Moscow behind him. Now,
already meadows, fields, groves stretched along the shores, and peasant
cottages made their appearance. It smacked of the country. He flung
aside the oars, bent his head down to Mumu, who was sitting in front of
him on a dry thwart,--the bottom was inundated with water,--and remained
motionless, with his mighty hands crossed on her back, while the boat
drifted a little backward with the current toward the town. At last
Gerasim straightened up hastily, with a sort of painful wrath on his
face, wound the rope around the bricks he had taken, arranged a noose,
put it on Mumu's neck, lifted her over the river, for the last time
gazed at her.... She gazed back at him confidingly and without alarm,
waving her little tail slightly. He turned away, shut his eyes, and
opened his hands... Gerasim heard nothing, neither the swift whine of
the falling Mumu, nor the loud splash of the water; for him the noisiest
day was silent and speechless, as not even the quietest night is to us,
and when he opened his eyes again, the little waves were hurrying down
the river as before; as before they were plashing about the sides of
the boat, and only far astern toward the shore certain broad circles
were spreading.

Eroshka, as soon as Gerasim vanished from his sight, returned home and
reported what he had seen.

"Well, yes,"--remarked Stepan;--"he will drown her. You may be easy
about that. If he has once promised a thing ...."

Throughout the day no one saw Gerasim. He did not dine at home. Evening
came; all, except him, assembled for supper.

"What a queer fellow that Gerasim is!"--squealed a fat laundress. "The
idea of making such a fuss over a dog!... Really!"

"But Gerasim has been here,"--suddenly exclaimed Stepan, as he scooped
up his buckwheat groats with his spoon.

"What? When?"

"Why, a couple of hours ago. Certainly he has! I met him at the gate; he
has gone away from here again; he went out of the courtyard. I wanted to
ask him about his dog, but he evidently was out of sorts. Well, and he
jostled me; it must have been done by accident, he only wanted to get me
out of the way; as much as to say: 'Don't bother me!'--but he gave me
such a dig in the spine, that oi, oi, oi!"--And Stepan shrugged his
shoulders with an involuntary grimace, and rubbed the nape of his
neck.--"Yes,"--he added;--"his hand is an apt one, there 's no denying
that!"

All laughed at Stepan and, after supper, dispersed to their beds.

And in the meantime, on that same night, on the T*** highway, a giant
was marching onward diligently and unremittingly, with a sack on his
shoulders, and a long staff in his hands. It was Gerasim. He was
hurrying on, without looking behind him, hurrying home, to his own house
in the country, to his native place. After drowning poor Mumu, he had
hastened to his little den, had briskly put together a few articles of
clothing in an old horse-cloth, had tied it up with a knot, slung it
across his shoulder, and taken himself off. He had noted well the road
when he had been brought to Moscow; the village from which his mistress
had taken him lay at most five-and-twenty versts from the highway. He
walked along it with a certain invincible hardihood, with despairing,
yet joyful firmness. He strode onward, his breast expanded broadly; his
eyes were bent eagerly straight ahead. He hastened onward as though his
aged mother were waiting for him in his native place, as though she had
summoned him to her after long wanderings in foreign lands, among
strange peoples... The summer night, which had only just descended, was
warm and tranquil; on the one hand, in the direction where the sun had
gone down, the rim of the sky was still white, with a crimson gleam
from the last reflection of the vanished day,--on the other hand, the
blue-grey gloom was rising. Night had come thence. Hundreds of quail
were whistling all around, corn-crakes were vying with each other in
their calls.... Gerasim could not hear them, he could not hear even the
delicate nocturnal rustling of the trees past which he was bearing his
mighty feet, but he discerned the familiar scent of the ripening rye,
which was exhaled from the dark fields; he felt the breeze wafting to
meet him,--the breeze from his native place,--beating on his face,
playing with his hair and beard; he beheld in front of him the road
homeward, gleaming white, straight as an arrow; he beheld in the sky
innumerable stars, which illuminated his path, and like a lion he
stepped out powerfully and alertly, so that when the rising sun lighted
up with its moistly-crimson rays the gallant fellow who had just been
driven to extremities, three-and-thirty versts already lay between him
and Moscow....

At the end of two days he was at home in his own little cottage, to the
great amazement of the soldier's wife who had removed thither. After
praying before the holy pictures, he immediately betook himself to the
overseer. The overseer was astounded at first; but the haying was only
just beginning. Gerasim, being a capital workman, immediately had a
scythe put into his hand--and he went off to mow as of yore, to mow in
such fashion that the peasants simply sweated through and through as
they watched his swings and strokes....

But in Moscow, on the day following Gerasim's flight, they discovered
it. They went into his room, ransacked it, and told Gavrila. The latter
came, made an inspection, shrugged his shoulders, and decided that the
dumb man had either run away or drowned himself along with his stupid
dog. The police were informed, and the matter was reported to the
mistress. The mistress flew into a rage, fell to weeping, ordered him to
be hunted up at any cost, asserted that she had never ordered the dog to
be made away with, and, at last, so berated Gavrila, that the latter did
nothing all day but shake his head and add: "Well!" until Uncle Tail
brought him to his senses by saying to him: "We-ell!" At last news came
from the village of Gerasim's arrival there. The mistress calmed down
somewhat; at first she was minded to issue an order demanding his
immediate return to Moscow, but afterward she announced that she wanted
nothing to do with so ungrateful a man. Moreover, she died herself soon
after, and her heirs had other things to think about besides Gerasim;
and they dismissed the rest of their mother's serfs on quit-rent.

And Gerasim is living yet, poor, wretched fellow, in his lonely hut; he
is healthy and powerful as of yore, and, as of yore, he does the work of
four men, and, as of yore, he is staid and dignified. But the neighbours
have noticed that ever since his return from Moscow he has entirely
ceased to have anything to do with women, he does not even look at them,
and he keeps not a single dog on his premises.--"However,"--say the
peasants,--"'t is lucky for him that he needs no woman; and as for a
dog--what should he do with a dog? you could n't drag a thief into his
yard with a noose!" Such is the fame of the dumb man's heroic strength.

FOOTNOTES:

[24] June 29 (O. S.)--July 13 (N. S.).--TRANSLATOR.

[25] Formerly all Moscow houses were obliged to get their water in
barrels on wheels from the river or from public fountains. Birch-wood is
still used for cooking and heating.--TRANSLATOR.

[26] A pud is about thirty-six pounds, English.--TRANSLATOR.

[27] A peculiarly shaped and delicious wheaten roll, which is made
particularly well in Moscow.--TRANSLATOR.

[28] St. Petersburg.--TRANSLATOR.

[29] Minin, the burgher of Nizhni Novgorod, and Prince Pozharsky, who
led the Russians against the invading Poles in 1612, and expelled them
from Russia. Their expulsion was followed by the election to the throne
of the first Romanoff Tzar, Mikhail Feodorovitch.--TRANSLATOR.

[30] These kisses are bestowed on the cheeks, alternately.--TRANSLATOR.

[31] Amy or Charity.--TRANSLATOR.




THE INN

(1852)


On the great B*** highway, almost equidistant from the two county towns
through which it passes, there was still standing, not long since, a
spacious inn, very well known to drivers of troika-teams, to
freight-sledge peasants, to merchants' clerks, to traders of the
petty-burgher class, and, in general, to all the numerous and varied
travellers, who at all seasons of the year roll along our roads.
Everybody used to drop in at this inn; except only some landed
proprietor's carriage, drawn by six home-bred horses, would glide
solemnly past, which, however, did not prevent the coachman and the
lackey on the foot-board from looking with particular feeling and
attention at the porch but too familiar to them; or some very poor
fellow, in a rickety cart, with fifteen kopeks in the purse stuffed into
his bosom, on coming to the fine inn, would urge on his weak nag,
hastening to his night's lodging in the suburb on the great highway, to
the house of the peasant-host, where you will find nothing except hay
and bread, but, on the other hand, will not be obliged to pay a kopek
too much.

In addition to its advantageous situation, the inn of which we have
just spoken possessed many attractions: capital water in two deep wells
with creaking wheels and iron buckets on chains; a spacious stable-yard
with plenty of board sheds on stout pillars; an abundant supply of good
oats in the cellar; a warm house, with a huge Russian stove, into which,
as upon the shoulders of an epic hero, long logs were thrust; two
fairly-clean little chambers with reddish-lilac paper on the walls
somewhat tattered at the bottom, with a painted wooden divan, chairs to
match, and two pots of geranium in the windows, which, however, were
never washed and were dim with the dust of many years. This inn offered
other comforts:--the blacksmith's shop was near at hand, and the mill
was situated almost alongside of it; in conclusion, good food was to be
had in it, thanks to the fat and rosy-cheeked peasant-woman who was the
cook, and who prepared the viands in a savoury manner and with plenty of
fat, and was not stingy of her stores; the nearest dram-shop was only
half a verst distant; the landlord kept snuff, which, although mixed
with ashes, was extremely heady, and tickled the nose agreeably: in a
word, there were many reasons why guests of every sort were not lacking
in that inn. Travellers had taken a fancy to it--that is the principal
thing; without that, as is well known, no business will thrive; and it
was liked most of all because, as people said in the countryside, the
landlord himself was very lucky and succeeded in all his enterprises,
although he little deserved his luck, and it was evident that if a man
is destined to be lucky he will be.

This landlord was a petty burgher, Naum Ivanoff by name. He was of
medium stature, thick-set, stooping and broad-shouldered; he had a
large, round head, hair which was wavy and already grizzled, although in
appearance he was not over forty years of age; a plump and rosy face, a
low, but white and smooth brow, and small, bright blue eyes, with which
he gazed forth very strangely--askance, and, at the same time,
insolently, which is a combination rarely encountered. He always held
his head in a drooping position, and turned it with difficulty, perhaps
because his neck was very short; he walked briskly and did not swing his
arms, but opened his clenched fists as he walked. When he smiled,--and
he smiled frequently, but without laughter, as though to himself,--his
large lips moved apart in an unpleasant way, and displayed a row of
compact and dazzling teeth. He spoke abruptly, and with a certain surly
sound in his voice. He shaved off his beard, but did not adopt the
foreign dress. His garments consisted of a long, extremely-threadbare
kaftan, ample bag-trousers, and shoes worn on the bare feet. He often
absented himself from home on business,--and he had a great deal of
business: he was a jobber of horses, he hired land, he raised
vegetables for the market, he purchased gardens, and in general occupied
himself with various commercial speculations,--but his absences never
lasted long; like the hawk, to whom in particular, especially as to the
expression of his eyes, he bore a strong resemblance, he kept returning
to his nest. He understood how to keep that nest in order; he kept track
of everything, he heard everything, and gave orders about everything; he
dealt out, he served out, and calculated everything himself, and while
he did not reduce his price a kopek to any one, yet he did not
overcharge.

The lodgers did not enter into conversation with him, and he himself was
not fond of wasting words without cause. "I need your money, and you
need my victuals," he was wont to explain, as though he were tearing off
each separate word: "you and I have n't got to stand godparents to a
child and become cronies; the traveller has eaten, I have fed him his
fill, let him not outstay his welcome. And if he is sleepy, then let him
sleep, not chatter." He kept sturdy and healthy, but tame and submissive
labourers; they were extremely afraid of him. He never took a drop of
intoxicating liquor into his mouth, but he gave each of them ten kopeks
for vodka on festival days; on other days they did not dare to drink.
People like Naum speedily grow rich;.... but Naum Ivanoff had not
reached the brilliant condition in which he found himself--and he was
reckoned to be worth forty or fifty thousand rubles--by straightforward
ways....

Twenty years previous to the date at which we have set the beginning of
our story, an inn existed on that same site upon the highway. Truth to
tell, it had not that dark-red plank roof which imparted to Naum
Ivanoff's house the aspect of a nobleman's manor-house; and it was
poorer in its construction, and the sheds in the stable-yard were
thatched, and the walls were made of wattled boughs instead of boards;
neither was it distinguished by a triangular Greek pediment on turned
columns; but it was a very decent sort of inn, nevertheless,--spacious,
solid, and warm,--and travellers gladly frequented it. Its landlord at
that time was not Naum Ivanoff, but a certain Akim Semyonoff, the serf
of a neighbouring landed proprietress, Lizaveta Prokhorovna Kuntze--the
widow of a staff-officer. This Akim was an intelligent peasant, with
good business capacity, who, having started with two wretched little
nags as a carrier, in his youth, returned a year later with three good
horses, and from that time forth spent the greater part of his life in
roaming along the highways, visited Kazan and Odessa, Orenburg and
Warsaw, and went abroad to "Lipetzk,"[32] and travelled toward the last
with two troikas of huge and powerful stallions harnessed to two
enormous carts. Whether it was that he became bored by this homeless,
roving life, or whether he was seized with the desire to set up a family
(in one of his absences his wife had died; the children which he had had
died also), at all events he decided, at last, to abandon his former
avocation and set up an inn.

With the permission of his mistress, he established himself on the
highway, purchased in her name half a _desyatina_[33] of land, and
erected thereon an inn. The venture proved a success. He had more than
enough money for the installation; the experience which he had acquired
in his prolonged wanderings to all parts of Russia was of the greatest
advantage to him: he knew how to please travellers, especially men of
his own former calling,--three-horse-team carriers,--with many of whom
he was personally acquainted, and whose patronage is particularly valued
by the tavern-keepers: so much do these people eat and consume for
themselves and their robust horses. Akim's inn became known for hundreds
of versts round about.... People were even fonder of patronising him
than they were of patronising Naum, who afterward succeeded him,
although Akim was far from being comparable to Naum in his knowledge of
the landlord's business.

Akim had everything established on the old-fashioned footing,--warm but
not quite clean; and it sometimes happened that his oats turned out to
be light, or damp, and the food also was prepared in rather indifferent
fashion; such victuals were sometimes served on his table as had been
better left in the oven for good, and that not because he was stingy
with material, but just because it happened so--his wife had not looked
after things. On the other hand, he was ready to deduct from the price,
and he would even not refuse to give credit. In a word, he was a good
man and an amiable landlord. He was liberal also with his conversation
and standing treat; over the samovar he would sometimes get to babbling
so that you would prick up your ears, especially when he began to talk
about Peter,[34] about the Tcherkessian steppes, or about foreign parts;
well, and as a matter of course, he was fond of drinking with a nice
man, only not to excess, and more for the sake of sociability--so
travellers said of him.

Merchants bore great good-will toward him, as, in general, did all those
people who call themselves old-fashioned--those people who do not set
out on a journey without having girded themselves and who do not enter a
room without crossing themselves,[35] and who will not enter into
conversation with a man without having preliminarily bidden him "good
morning." Akim's mere personal appearance disposed one in his favour; he
was tall, rather gaunt, but very well built, even in his mature years;
he had a long, comely and regular face, a high, open brow, a thin,
straight nose, and small lips. The glance of his prominent brown eyes
fairly beamed with gentle cordiality, his thin, soft hair curled in
rings about his neck: very little of it remained on the crown of his
head. The sound of Akim's voice was very agreeable, although weak; in
his youth he had been a capital singer, but his long journeys in the
open air, in winter, had impaired his lungs. On the other hand, he spoke
very fluently and sweetly. When he laughed, ray-like wrinkles, very
pleasant to behold, spread themselves out around his eyes;--such
wrinkles are to be seen only in kind people. Akim's movements were
generally slow and not devoid of a certain self-confidence and sedate
courtesy, as was befitting a man of experience who had seen much in his
day.

In fact, Akim would have been all right,--or, as they called him even in
the manor-house, whither he was wont to go frequently, as well as
unfailingly on Sundays after the morning service in church, Akim
Semyonovitch,[36]--would have been all right in every respect had he not
had one failing, which has ruined many men on this earth, and in the
end ruined him also--a weakness for the female sex. Akim's amorousness
went to extremes: his heart was utterly unable to resist a feminine
glance; he melted in it, as the first autumnal snow melts in the sun
.... and he had to pay dearly for his superfluous sensibility.

In the course of the first year after he had settled down upon the
highway, Akim was so occupied with the building of his inn, with the
installation of his establishment, and with all the worries which are
inseparable from all new households, that he positively had not time to
think of women, and if any sinful thoughts did enter his head, he
promptly expelled them by the perusal of divers holy books, for which he
cherished a great respect (he had taught himself to read and write
during his first trip as carrier), by chanting the Psalms in an
undertone, or by some other pious occupation. Moreover, he was already
in his forty-sixth year,--and at that age all passions sensibly calm
down and grow cool; and the time for marrying was past. Akim himself had
begun to think that that folly, as he expressed it, had broken loose
from him ... but evidently no man can escape his fate.

Akim's former owner, Lizaveta Prokhorovna Kuntze, who had been left a
widow by her husband, a staff-officer of German extraction, was herself
a native of the town of Mittau, where she had passed the early days of
her childhood, and where she still had a very numerous and needy
family, concerning whom, however, she troubled herself very little,
especially since one of her brothers, an officer in an army infantry
regiment, had unexpectedly presented himself at her house and on the
following day had raised such an uproar that he had all but thrashed the
mistress of the house herself, and had addressed her, into the bargain,
as "_du Lumpenmamsell!_" while on the preceding evening he had himself
called her in broken Russian: "sister and benefactress." Lizaveta
Prokhorovna hardly ever left the nice little estate acquired by the
efforts of her spouse, who had been an architect;[37] she herself
managed it, and managed it far from badly. Lizaveta Prokhorovna did not
let slip the smallest source of profit; she derived advantage to herself
from everything; and in this point, as well as in that of remarkable
cleverness in making one kopek serve instead of two, her German
nationality betrayed itself; in everything else she had become extremely
Russified. She had a considerable number of domestic serfs; in
particular, she kept a great many maids, who, however, did not eat the
bread of idleness: from morning until night their backs were bowed over
work.[38] She was fond of driving out in her carriage with liveried
lackeys on the foot-board; she was fond of having people retail gossip
to her and play the sycophant; and she herself was a first-rate gossip;
she was fond of loading a man down with her favours, and suddenly
stunning him with disgrace--in a word, Lizaveta Prokhorovna conducted
herself exactly like a nobly-born dame.--She favoured Akim,--he paid her
a good round quit-rent with punctuality,--she chatted graciously with
him, and even, in jest, invited him to be her guest ... but it was
precisely in the manor-house that calamity awaited Akim.

Among the number of Lizaveta Prokhorovna's maids, there was one young
girl of twenty, an orphan, Dunyasha by name. She was not ill-favoured,
was well formed and clever; her features, although not regular, were
calculated to please; her fresh complexion, her thick, fair hair, her
red lips, and a certain dashing, half-sneering, half-challenging
expression of face, were all quite charming in their way. Moreover, in
spite of her orphaned state, she bore herself staidly, almost haughtily;
she was descended from an ancient line of house-serfs; her late father,
Arefy, had been major-domo for thirty years, and her grandfather,
Stepan, had served as valet to a gentleman long since deceased, a
sergeant of the Guards and a prince. She dressed neatly, and was proud
of her hands, which really were extremely handsome. Dunyasha showed
great disdain for all her admirers, listened to their sweet sayings with
a conceited smile, and if she answered them, it was chiefly by
exclamation only, in the nature of: "Yes! certainly! catch me doing
that! the idea!"... These exclamations scarcely ever left her tongue.
Dunyasha had spent about three years in Moscow, under instruction, where
she had acquired those peculiar grimaces and manners which characterise
chambermaids who have sojourned in the capitals. People spoke of her as
a conceited girl (a great encomium in the mouths of domestics) who,
although she had seen much of life, had not lowered her dignity. She
sewed far from badly, moreover; but, nevertheless, Lizaveta Prokhorovna
had no particular liking for her, thanks to the head maid, Kirillovna, a
woman no longer young, sly, and fond of intrigue. Kirillovna profited by
her great influence over her mistress, and contrived very artfully to
keep rivals out of the way.

And it was with this Dunyasha that Akim fell in love! And in a way such
as he had never loved before. He beheld her for the first time in
church; she had only just returned from Moscow;.... then he met her
several times in the manor-house; at last he spent a whole evening with
her at the overseer's, whither he had been invited to tea, along with
other honourable personages. The house-serfs did not look down on him,
although he did not belong to their social class, and wore a beard;[39]
but he was a cultured man, could read and write, and--chief thing of
all--he had money; moreover, he did not dress in peasant fashion, but
wore a long kaftan of black cloth, boots of dressed calf-leather, and a
small kerchief round his neck. To tell the truth, some of the
house-serfs did make remarks among themselves to the effect, "'t is
plain, nevertheless, that he is not one of us," but to his face they
almost flattered him. That evening at the overseer's, Dunyasha completed
the conquest of Akim's amorous heart, although she positively did not
reply by a single word to all his ingratiating speeches, and only now
and then cast a side-long glance at him, as though astonished at seeing
that peasant there. All this only inflamed Akim the more. He went off
home, thought, and thought, and made up his mind to obtain her hand....
So thoroughly had she "bewitched" him. But how shall we describe
Dunyasha's wrath and indignation when, five days later, Kirillovna,
affectionately calling her into her room, announced to her that Akim
(and evidently he had understood how to set about the business),--that
that beard-wearer and peasant Akim, to sit beside whom she had regarded
as an insult,--was courting her!

At first Dunyasha flushed hot all over, then she emitted a forced
laugh, then fell to weeping; but Kirillovna conducted the attack so
artfully, so clearly made her feel her position in the house, so
cleverly hinted at Akim's decent appearance, wealth, and blind devotion,
and, in conclusion, so significantly alluded to the mistress's own
wishes, that Dunyasha left the room with hesitation depicted on her
face, and encountering Akim, merely gazed intently into his eyes, but
did not turn away. The fabulously lavish gifts of this enamoured man
dispelled her last doubts.... Lizaveta Prokhorovna, to whom Akim, in his
joy, had presented a hundred peaches on a large silver salver, gave her
consent to his marriage with Dunyasha, and the wedding took place. Akim
spared no expense--and the bride, who on the eve of the wedding had sat
in the maids' room like one on the verge of expiring, and had done
nothing but cry on the very morning of the wedding, while Kirillovna was
dressing her for the ceremony, was speedily comforted.... Her mistress
gave her her own shawl to wear in church--and that very same day Akim
gave her another of the same sort, only almost better.

So then Akim married, and transported his young wife to his inn.... They
began to live. Dunyasha proved to be a bad housekeeper, a poor helpmeet
for her husband. She never looked after anything, she grieved, was
bored, unless some passing officer was attentive to her and paid court
to her, as he sat behind the capacious samovar; she frequently absented
herself, sometimes going to the town to shop, sometimes to the
mistress's manor-house, which lay four versts distant from the inn. In
the manor-house she refreshed herself; there people of her own sort
surrounded her; the maids envied her smart attire; Kirillovna treated
her to tea; Lizaveta Prokhorovna herself chatted with her.... But even
these visits did not pass off without bitter emotions for Dunyasha....
For instance, being a house-serf, she was not allowed to wear a bonnet,
and was obliged to muffle her head up in a kerchief .... "like a
merchant's wife," as the crafty Kirillovna said to her.... "Like the
wife of a petty burgher," thought Dunyasha to herself.

More than once there recurred to Akim's mind the words of his only
relative, an aged uncle, an inveterate peasant, a man without family or
land: "Well, brother, Akimushka," he had said to him, when he met him in
the street, "I have heard that thou 'rt a-courting...."

"Well, yes, I am; what of it?"

"Ekh, Akim, Akim! Thou 'rt no mate for us peasants now, there 's no
denying it; neither is she a mate for thee."

"But why is n't she a mate for me?"

"Why, for this reason, at least,"--returned the other, pointing to
Akim's beard, which he, to please his bride, had begun to clip
close--he would not consent to shave it off entirely.... Akim dropped
his eyes; and the old man turned away, wrapped about him the skirts of
his sheepskin coat, which was ragged on the shoulders, and went his way,
shaking his head.

Yes, more than once did Akim grow pensive, grunt and sigh.... But his
love for his pretty wife did not diminish; he was proud of her,
especially when he compared her, not only with the other peasant women,
or with his former wife, whom he had married at the age of sixteen, but
with the other maids of the house-serf class: as much as to say: "Just
see what sort of a bird we 've captured!".... Her slightest caress
afforded him great pleasure... "Perhaps," he thought to himself, "she
'll get used to me, she 'll grow accustomed to her new life..."
Moreover, she conducted herself very well, and no one could say an evil
word concerning her.

Several years passed in this manner. Dunyasha really did end by becoming
used to her existence. The older Akim grew, the more attached he became
to her, and the more he trusted her; her friends, who had married men
not of the peasant class, suffered dire need, or were in distress, or
had fallen into evil hands.... But Akim continued to wax richer and
richer. He succeeded in everything--he was lucky; only one thing grieved
him: God had not given him any children. Dunyasha was already in her
twenty-fifth year; every one had come to call her Avdotya Arefyevna.[40]
Nevertheless, she had not become a good housewife.--But she had come to
love her home, she attended to the stores of provisions, she looked
after the servant-maids.... Truth to tell, she did all this in an
indifferent way, and did not exercise the proper oversight as to
cleanliness and order; but, on the other hand, in the principal room of
the inn, alongside the portrait of Akim, hung her portrait, painted in
oils and ordered by her from a home-bred artist, the son of the parish
deacon.--She was represented in a white gown and a yellow shawl, with
six rows of large pearls on her neck, long earrings in her ears, and
rings on every finger... It was possible to recognise her,--although the
painter had depicted her as extremely corpulent and rosy-cheeked, and
had painted her eyes black instead of grey, and even a trifle
squinting... He had not succeeded at all with Akim: the latter had,
somehow, turned out very dark--_a la Rembrandt_,--so that a traveller
would sometimes step up and stare at it, and merely bellow a bit.

Avdotya had begun to dress with a good deal of carelessness; she would
throw a large kerchief over her shoulders, and the gown under it would
fit anyhow; indolence had taken possession of her, that sighing,
languid, sleepy indolence to which Russians are but too greatly
inclined, especially when their existence is assured.....

Nevertheless, the affairs of Akim and his wife throve very well; they
lived in concord, and bore the reputation of being an exemplary married
pair. But, like the squirrel which is cleaning its nose at the very
moment when the arrow is aimed at it, a man has no foreboding of his own
disaster--and suddenly down he crashes, as though on the ice....

One autumn evening a merchant with dry-goods stopped at Akim's inn. He
was making his way, by devious roads, with two loaded kibitkas, from
Moscow to Kharkoff; he was one of those peddlers whom the wives and
daughters of landed proprietors sometimes await with so much impatience.
With this peddler, already an elderly man, were travelling two comrades,
or, to put it more accurately, two workmen--one pale, thin, hump-backed,
the other a stately, handsome young fellow of twenty. They ordered
supper, then sat down to drink tea; the peddler invited the landlord and
landlady to drink a cup with him--and they did not refuse. A
conversation was speedily under way between the two old men (Akim had
seen his fifty-sixth birthday); the peddler was making inquiries
concerning the neighbouring landed proprietors,--and no one could
impart to him all necessary details about them better than could Akim.
The hump-backed labourer kept continually going out to look at the
carts, and at last took himself off to sleep; Avdotya was left to chat
with the other labourer.... She sat beside him and talked little, and
chiefly listened to what he narrated to her; but evidently his remarks
pleased her; her face grew animated, a flush played over her cheeks, and
she laughed quite often and readily. The young labourer sat almost
motionless, with his curly head bent toward the table; he spoke softly
without raising his voice, and without haste; on the other hand his
eyes, not large, but audaciously bright and blue, fairly bored into
Avdotya; at first she turned away from them, then she began to gaze into
his face. The young fellow's face was as fresh and smooth as a Crimean
apple; he smiled frequently and drummed his white fingers on his white
chin, already covered with sparse, dark down. He expressed himself after
the merchant fashion, but with great ease, and with a certain careless
self-confidence--and kept staring at her all the while with the same
insistent and insolent look.... Suddenly he moved a little closer to
her, and without changing the expression of his face in the least, he
said to her: "Avdotya Arefyevna, there 's nobody in the world nicer than
you; I 'm ready to die for you, I do believe."

Avdotya laughed loudly.

"What 's the matter with thee?"--Akim asked her.

"Why, this man here is telling such absurd things,"--she said, but
without any special confusion.

The old peddler grinned.

"He, he, yes, ma'am; that Naum of mine is such a joker, sir. But you
must n't listen to him, ma'am."

"Yes, certainly! as if I would listen to him,"--she replied, and shook
her head.

"He, he, of course, ma'am,"--remarked the old man.--"Well, but,"--he
added in a drawl,--"good-bye, I 'm much obliged, ma'am, but now 't is
time to go to roost, ma'am...." And he rose to his feet.

"And we are much obliged, sir, too, sir,"--said Akim also,--"for the
entertainment, that is to say; but now we wish you good night, sir.
Rise, Avdotyushka."

Avdotya rose, as though reluctantly, and after her Naum rose also ....
and all dispersed.

The landlord and landlady betook themselves to the small, closet-like
room which served them as a bedroom. Akim set to snoring instantly.
Avdotya could not get to sleep for a long time.... At first she lay
still, with her face turned to the wall, then she began to toss about on
the hot feather-bed, now throwing off, now drawing up the coverlet ....
then she fell into a light doze. All of a sudden, a man's loud voice
resounded in the yard; it was singing some slow but not mournful song,
the words of which could not be distinguished. Avdotya opened her eyes,
raised herself on her elbow, and began to listen.... The song still went
on.... It poured forth sonorously on the autumnal air.

Akim raised his head.

"Who 's that singing?"--he inquired.

"I don't know,"--she replied.

"He sings well,"--he added, after a brief pause.--"Well. What a strong
voice. I used to sing in my day,"--he continued,--"and I sang well, but
my voice is ruined. But that 's a fine singer. It must be that young
fellow singing. Naum is his name, I think."--And he turned over on his
other side--drew a deep breath, and fell asleep again.

The voice did not cease for a long time thereafter.... Avdotya continued
to listen and listen; at last it suddenly broke off short, as it were,
then uttered one more wild shout, and slowly died away. Avdotya crossed
herself, and laid her head on the pillow.... Half an hour elapsed....
She raised herself and began softly to get out of bed....

"Whither art thou going, wife?"--Akim asked her through his sleep.

She stopped short.

"To adjust the shrine-lamp,"[41]--she answered; "somehow or other I
can't sleep."

"Thou hadst better say thy prayers,"--stammered Akim as he fell asleep.

Avdotya went to the shrine-lamp, began to adjust it, and incautiously
extinguished it; she returned and lay down in bed. Silence reigned.

Early on the following morning the merchant set out on his way with his
companions. Avdotya was sleeping. Akim escorted them for about half a
verst; he was obliged to go to the mill. On returning home he found his
wife already dressed, and no longer alone; with her was the young fellow
of the previous evening, Naum. They were standing by the table, near the
window, and talking together. On catching sight of Akim, Avdotya
silently left the room, but Naum said that he had returned for his
master's mittens, which the latter had forgotten on the bench, and he
also left the room.

We shall now inform our readers of that which they, no doubt, have
already divined without our aid: Avdotya had fallen passionately in love
with Naum. How this could come to pass so quickly, it is difficult to
explain; it is all the more difficult, in that, up to that time, she had
behaved in an irreproachable manner, notwithstanding numerous
opportunities and temptations to betray her marital vows. Later on,
when her relations with Naum became public, many persons in the
countryside declared that on that very first evening he had put some
magic herb into her tea (people with us still believe firmly in the
efficacy of this method), and that this was very readily to be discerned
in Avdotya, who, they said, very soon thereafter began to grow thin and
bored.

However that may be, at all events Naum began to be frequently seen at
Akim's inn. First, he journeyed past with that same merchant, but three
months later he made his appearance alone, with his own wares; then a
rumour became current that he had taken up his residence in one of the
near-by towns of the county, and from that time forth not a week passed
that his stout, painted cart, drawn by a pair of plump horses which he
drove himself, did not make its appearance on the highway.

There was no great friendship between him and Akim, but no hostility
between them was apparent; Akim paid no great attention to him, and knew
nothing about him, except that he was an intelligent young fellow, who
had started out boldly. He did not suspect Avdotya's real feelings, and
continued to trust her as before.

Thus passed two years more.

Then, one summer day, before dinner, about one o'clock, Lizaveta
Prokhorovna, who precisely during the course of those two years had
somehow suddenly grown wrinkled and sallow, despite all sorts of
massage, rouge, and powder,--Lizaveta Prokhorovna, with her lap-dog and
her folding parasol, strolled forth for a walk in her neat little German
park. Lightly rustling her starched gown, she was walking with mincing
steps along the sanded path, between two rows of dahlias drawn up in
military array, when suddenly she was overtaken by our old acquaintance,
Kirillovna, who respectfully announced that a certain merchant from B***
desired to see her on a very important matter. Kirillovna, as of yore,
enjoyed the mistress's favour (in reality, _she_ managed the estate of
Madame Kuntze), and some time previously had received permission to wear
a white mob-cap, which imparted still more harshness to the thin
features of her swarthy face.

"A merchant?"--inquired the lady. "What does he want?"

"I don't know, ma'am, what he wants,"--replied Kirillovna in a wheedling
voice;--"but, apparently, he wishes to purchase something from you,
ma'am."

Lizaveta Prokhorovna returned to the drawing-room, seated herself in her
customary place, an arm-chair with a canopy, over which ivy meandered
prettily, and ordered the merchant from B*** to be summoned.

Naum entered, made his bow, and halted at the door.

"I have heard that you wish to buy something from me,"--began Lizaveta
Prokhorovna, and thought to herself the while:--"What a handsome man
this merchant is!"

"Exactly so, ma'am."

"And precisely what is it?"

"Will you not deign to sell your inn?"

"What inn?"

"Why, the one which stands on the highway, not far from here."

"But that inn does not belong to me. That is Akim's inn."

"Why is n't it yours? It stands on your land, ma'am."

"Assuming that the land is mine .... bought in my name; still the inn is
his."

"Just so, ma'am. So then, won't you sell it to us, ma'am?"

"I am to sell it?"

"Just so, ma'am. And we would pay a good price for it."

Lizaveta Prokhorovna maintained silence for a while.

"Really, this is strange,"--she began again; "what are you saying? But
how much would you give?"--she added.--"That is to say, I am not asking
for myself, but for Akim."

"Why, with all the buildings and, ma'am, dependencies, ma'am ... well
... and, of course, with the land attached to the inn, we would give two
thousand rubles, ma'am."

"Two thousand rubles! That 's very little,"--replied Lizaveta
Prokhorovna.

"That 's the proper price, ma'am."

"But, have you talked it over with Akim?"

"Why should we talk with him, ma'am? The inn is yours, so we have
thought best to discuss it with you, ma'am."

"But I have already told you .... really, this is astonishing! How is it
that you do not understand me?"

"Why don't we understand, ma'am? We do."

Lizaveta Prokhorovna looked at Naum, Naum looked at Lizaveta
Prokhorovna.

"How is it to be, then, ma'am?"--he began:--"what proposal have you to
make on your side, that is to say, ma'am?"

"On my side ...." Lizaveta Prokhorovna fidgeted about in her
easy-chair.--"In the first place, I tell you that two thousand is not
enough, and in the second place ...."

"We 'll add a hundred, if you like."

Lizaveta Prokhorovna rose.

"I see that you are talking at cross-purposes, and I have already told
you that I cannot and will not sell that inn. I cannot .... that is to
say, I will not."

Naum smiled and made no reply for a while.

"Well, as you like, ma'am ...." he remarked, with a slight shrug of the
shoulders;--"I will bid you good-day, ma'am."--And he made his bow, and
grasped the door-handle.

Lizaveta Prokhorovna turned toward him.

"However,...." she said, with barely perceptible hesitation,--"you need
not go just yet."--She rang the bell; Kirillovna made her appearance
from the boudoir.

"Kirillovna, order the servants to give the merchant tea.--I will see
you later on,"--she added, with a slight inclination of her head.

Naum bowed again, and left the room in company with Kirillovna.

Lizaveta Prokhorovna paced up and down the room a couple of times, then
rang the bell again. This time a page entered. She ordered him to summon
Kirillovna. In a few moments Kirillovna entered, with barely a squeak of
her new goat's-leather shoes.

"Didst thou hear,"--began Lizaveta Prokhorovna, with a constrained
smile,--"what that merchant is proposing to me? Such a queer man,
really!"

"No, ma'am, I did n't hear.... What is it, ma'am?"--And Kirillovna
slightly narrowed her little, black, Kalmyk eyes.

"He wants to buy Akim's inn from me."

"And what of that, ma'am?"

"Why, seest thou .... But how about Akim? I have given it to Akim."

"And, good gracious, my lady, what is it you are pleased to say? Is n't
that inn yours? Are n't we your property, pray? And everything we
have,--is n't that also the property of the mistress?"

"Mercy me, what 's that thou 'rt saying, Kirillovna?"--Lizaveta
Prokhorovna got out her batiste handkerchief and nervously blew her
nose.--"Akim bought that inn out of his own money."

"Out of his own money? And where did he get that money?--Was n't it
through your kindness? And, then, see how long he has enjoyed the use of
the land.... Surely, all this is through your kindness. And do you
think, madam, that even so he will not have more money left? Why, he 's
richer than you are, as God is my witness, ma'am!"

"All that is so, of course, but, nevertheless, I cannot.... How am I to
sell that inn?"

"But why not sell it, ma'am?"--went on Kirillovna.--"Luckily, a
purchaser has turned up. Permit me to inquire, ma'am, how much does he
offer you?"

"Over two thousand rubles,"--said Lizaveta Prokhorovna, softly.

"He 'll give more, madam, if he offers two thousand at the first word.
And you can settle with Akim afterward; you can reduce his quit-rent, I
suppose.--He will still be grateful."

"Of course, his quit-rent must be reduced. But no, Kirillovna; how can I
sell?..." And Lizaveta Prokhorovna paced up and down the room.... "No,
it is impossible; it is n't right;.... no; please say no more to me
about it ... or I shall get angry...."

But in spite of the prohibition of the excited Lizaveta Prokhorovna,
Kirillovna continued to talk, and half an hour later she returned to
Naum, whom she had left in the butler's pantry with the samovar.

"What have you to tell me, my most respected?"--said Naum, foppishly
turning his empty cup upside down on his saucer.

"This is what I have to tell you,"--returned Kirillovna:--"that you are
to go to the mistress; she bids you come."

"I obey, ma'am,"--replied Naum, rising, and followed Kirillovna to the
drawing-room.

The door closed behind them.... When, at last, that door opened again
and Naum backed out of it bowing, the matter was already settled; Akim's
inn belonged to him; he had acquired it for two thousand eight hundred
rubles in bank-bills.[42] They had decided to complete the deed of sale
as promptly as possible, and not to announce the sale until that was
accomplished; Lizaveta Prokhorovna had received one hundred rubles as
deposit, and two hundred rubles went to Kirillovna as commission.

"I have got it at a bargain,"--thought Naum, as he climbed into his
cart; "I 'm glad it turned out well."

At that very time, when the bargain which we have described was being
effected at the manor-house, Akim was sitting alone on the wall-bench
under the window, in his own room, and stroking his beard with an air of
displeasure.... We have stated above that he did not suspect his wife's
fondness for Naum, although kind persons had, more than once, hinted to
him that it was high time for him to listen to reason; of course, he
himself was sometimes able to observe that his housewife, for some time
past, had become more restive; but then, all the world knows that the
female sex is vain and capricious. Even when it really seemed to him
that something was wrong, he merely waved it from him; he did not wish,
as the saying is, to raise a row; his good-nature had not diminished
with the years, and, moreover, indolence was making itself felt. But on
that day he was very much out of sorts; on the previous evening he had
unexpectedly overheard on the street a conversation between his
maid-servant and another woman, one of his neighbours....

The woman had asked his maid-servant why she had not run in to see her
on the evening of the holiday. "I was expecting thee," she said.

"Why, I would have come,"--replied the maid-servant,--"but, shameful to
say, I caught the mistress at her capers .... bad luck to her!"

"Thou didst catch her ...." repeated the peasant-wife in a
peculiarly-drawling tone, propping her cheek on her hand.--"And where
didst thou catch her, my mother?"

"Why, behind the hemp-patches--the priest's hemp-patches. The mistress,
seest thou, had gone out to the hemp-patches to meet that fellow of
hers, that Naum, and I could n't see in the dark, whether because of the
moonlight, or what not, the Lord knows, and so I ran right against
them."

"Thou didst run against them,"--repeated the peasant-wife again.--"Well,
and what was she doing, my mother? Was she standing with him?"

"She was standing, right enough. He was standing and she was standing.
She caught sight of me, and says she: 'Whither art thou running to? Take
thyself off home.' So I went."

"Thou wentest."--The peasant-wife was silent for a space.--"Well,
good-bye, Fetiniushka,"--she said, and went her way.

This conversation had produced an unpleasant effect on Akim. His
love for Avdotya had already grown cold, but, nevertheless, the
maid-servant's words displeased him. And she had told the truth: as a
matter of fact, Avdotya had gone out that evening to meet Naum, who had
waited for her in the dense shadow which fell upon the road from the
tall and motionless hemp-patch. The dew had drenched its every stalk
from top to bottom; the scent, powerful to the point of oppressiveness,
lay all around. The moon had only just risen, huge and crimson, in the
dim and the blackish mist. Naum had heard Avdotya's hasty footsteps from
afar, and had advanced to meet her. She reached him all pale with
running; the moon shone directly in her face.

"Well, how now; hast thou brought it?"--he asked her.

"Yes, I have,"--she replied in an irresolute tone:--"but, Naum
Ivanovitch, what ...."

"Give it here, if thou hast brought it,"--he interrupted her, stretching
out his hand.

She drew from beneath her kerchief on her neck some sort of packet. Naum
instantly grasped it and thrust it into his breast.

"Naum Ivanitch,"--enunciated Avdotya, slowly, and without taking her
eyes from him.... "Okh, Naum Ivanitch, I am ruining my soul for
thee...."

At that moment the maid-servant had come upon them.

So, then, Akim was sitting on the wall-bench and stroking his beard with
his dissatisfaction. Avdotya kept entering the house and leaving it. He
merely followed her with his eyes. At last she entered yet again, and
taking a warm wadded jacket from the little room, she was already
crossing the threshold; but he could endure it no longer, and began to
talk, as though to himself:

"I wonder,"--he began,--"what makes these women-folks always so fidgety?
That they should sit still in one spot is something that can't be
demanded of them. That 's no affair of theirs. But what they do love is
to be running off somewhere or other, morning or evening.--Yes."

Avdotya heard her husband's speech out to the end without changing her
attitude; only, at the word "evening," she moved her head a mere trifle,
and seemed to become thoughtful.

"Well, Semyonitch,"--she said at last, with irritation,--"'t is well
known that when thou beginnest to talk, why...."

She waved her hand and departed, slamming the door behind her. Avdotya
did not, in fact, hold Akim's eloquence in high esteem, and it sometimes
happened, when he undertook of an evening to argue with the travellers,
or began to tell stories, she would yawn quietly or walk out of the
room. Akim stared at the closed door.... "When thou beginnest to talk,"
he repeated in an undertone .... "that 's exactly it, that I have talked
very little with thee.... And who art thou? My equal, and, moreover
...." And he rose, meditated, and dealt himself a blow on the nape of
his neck with his clenched fist....

A few days passed after this day in a decidedly queer manner. Akim kept
on staring at his wife, as though he were preparing to say something to
her; and she, on her side, darted suspicious glances at him; moreover,
both of them maintained a constrained silence; this silence, however,
was generally broken by some snappish remark from Akim about some
neglect in the housekeeping, or on the subject of women in general;
Avdotya, for the most part, did not answer him with a single word. But,
despite all Akim's good-natured weakness, matters would infallibly have
come to a decisive explanation between him and Avdotya had it not been
for the fact that, at last, an incident occurred, after which all
explanations would have been superfluous.

Namely, one morning, Akim and his wife were just preparing to take a
light meal after the noon hour (there was not a single traveller in the
inn, after the summer labours), when suddenly a small cart rumbled
energetically along the road, and drew up at the porch. Akim glanced
through the small window, frowned, and dropped his eyes; from the cart,
without haste, Naum alighted. Avdotya did not see him, but when his
voice resounded in the anteroom, the spoon trembled weakly in her hand.
He ordered the hired man to put his horse in the yard. At last the door
flew wide open, and he entered the room.

"Morning,"--he said, and doffed his cap.

"Morning,"--repeated Akim through his teeth.--"Whence has God brought
thee?"

"From the neighbourhood,"--returned the other, seating himself on the
wall-bench.--"I come from the lady-mistress."

"From the mistress,"--said Akim, still not rising from his seat.--"On
business, pray?"

"Yes, on business. Avdotya Arefyevna, our respects to you."

"Good morning, Naum,"--she replied.

All remained silent for a space.

"What have you there--some sort of porridge, I suppose?"--began Naum....

"Yes, porridge,"--retorted Akim, and suddenly paled:--"but it is n't for
thee."

Naum darted a glance of astonishment at Akim.

"Why is n't it for me?"

"Why, just because it is n't for thee."--Akim's eyes began to flash, and
he smote the table with his fist.--"There is nothing in my house for
thee, dost hear me?"

"What ails thee, Semyonitch, what ails thee? What 's the matter with
thee?"

"There 's nothing the matter with me, but I 'm tired of _thee_, Naum
Ivanitch, that 's what."--The old man rose to his feet, trembling all
over.--"Thou hast taken to haunting my house altogether too much, that
's what."

Naum also rose to his feet.

"Thou hast gone crazy, brother, I do believe,"--he said with a
smile.--"Avdotya Arefyevna, what 's the matter with him?"...

"I tell thee,"--yelled Akim, in a quivering voice,--"get out. Dost hear
me?.... What hast thou to do with Avdotya Arefyevna?.... Begone, I tell
thee! Dost hear me?"

"What 's that thou art saying to me?"--inquired Naum, significantly.

"Take thyself away from here; that 's what I 'm saying to thee. There is
God, and there is the threshold .... dost understand? or 't will be the
worse for thee!"

Naum strode forward.

"Good heavens, don't fight, my dear little doves,"--stammered Avdotya,
who until then had remained sitting motionless at the table....

Naum cast a glance at her.

"Don't worry, Avdotya Arefyevna, why should we fight! Ek-sta,
brother,"--he continued, addressing Akim:--"thou hast deafened me with
thy yells. Really. What an insolent fellow thou art! Did any one
ever hear of such a thing as expelling a man from another man's
house,"--added Naum, with deliberate enunciation:--"and the master of
the house, into the bargain?"

"What dost thou mean by another man's house?"--muttered Akim.--"What
master of the house?"

"Why, me, for example."

And Naum screwed up his eyes, and displayed his white teeth in a grin.

"Thee, forsooth? Ain't I the master of the house?"

"What a stupid fellow thou art, my good fellow.--I am the master of the
house, I tell thee."

Akim opened his eyes to their widest.

"What nonsense is that thou art prating, as though thou hadst eaten
mad-wort?"--he said at last.--"How the devil dost thou come to be the
master?"

"Well, what 's the use of talking to thee,"--shouted Naum,
impatiently.--"Dost see this document,"--he added, jerking out of his
pocket a sheet of stamped paper folded in four:--"dost see it? This is a
deed of sale, understand, a deed of sale for thy land, and for the inn;
I have bought them from the landed proprietress, Lizaveta Prokhorovna.
We signed the deed of sale yesterday, in B***--consequently, I am the
master here, not thou. Gather up thy duds this very day,"--he added,
putting the paper back in his pocket;--"and let there be not a sign of
thee here by to-morrow; hearest thou?"

Akim stood as though he had been struck by lightning.

"Brigand!"--he moaned at last;--"the brigand... Hey, Fedka, Mitka, wife,
wife, seize him, seize him--hold him!"

He had completely lost his wits.

"Look out, look out,"--ejaculated Naum, menacingly:--"look out, old
man, don't play the fool...."

"But beat him, beat him, wife!"--Akim kept repeating in a tearful voice,
vainly and impotently trying to leave his place.--"The soul-ruiner, the
brigand... She was n't enough for thee ... thou wantest to take my house
away from me also, and everything.... But no, stay .... that cannot
be.... I will go myself. I will tell her myself ... how .... but why
sell?... Stop .... stop...."

And he rushed hatless into the street.

"Whither art thou running, Akim Ivanitch, whither art thou running, dear
little father?"--cried the maid-servant Fetinya, who collided with him
in the doorway.

"To the mistress! let me go! To the mistress...." roared Akim, and
catching sight of Naum's cart, which the servants had not yet had time
to put in the stable-yard, he sprang into it, seized the reins, and
lashing the horse with all his might, he set off at a gallop to the
lady's manor-house.

"Dear little mother, Lizaveta Prokhorovna,"--he kept repeating to
himself all the way,--"why such unkindness? I have shown zeal,
methinks!"

And, in the meantime, he kept on beating the horse. Those who met him
drew aside and gazed long after him.

In a quarter of an hour Akim had reached Lizaveta Prokhorovna's manor,
had dashed up to the porch, had leaped from the cart, and burst straight
into the anteroom.

"What dost thou want?"--muttered the startled footman, who was sweetly
dozing on the locker.

"The mistress--I must see the mistress," vociferated Akim loudly.

The lackey was astounded.

"Has anything happened?"--he began.

"Nothing has happened, but I must see the mistress."

"What, what?"--said the lackey, more and more astounded, straightening
himself up.

Akim recovered himself... It was as though he had been drenched with
cold water.

"Announce to the mistress, Piotr Evgrafitch,"--he said, with a low
obeisance,--"that Akim wishes to see her...."

"Good,... I will go .... I will announce thee .... but evidently thou
art drunk. Wait,"--grumbled the lackey, and withdrew.

Akim dropped his eyes and became confused, as it were.... His boldness
had swiftly abandoned him from the very moment he had entered the
anteroom.

Lizaveta Prokhorovna was also disconcerted when Akim's arrival was
announced to her. She immediately gave orders that Kirillovna should be
called to her in her boudoir.

"I cannot receive him,"--she said hurriedly, as soon as the latter made
her appearance;--"I cannot possibly do it. What can I say to him? Did
n't I tell thee that he would be sure to come and would complain?"--she
added, with vexation and agitation;--"I said so...."

"Why should you receive him, ma'am?"--calmly replied Kirillovna;--"that
is not necessary, ma'am. Why should you disturb yourself, pray?"

"But what am I to do?"

"If you will permit me, I will talk with him."

Lizaveta Prokhorovna raised her head.

"Pray, do me the favour, Kirillovna. Do talk with him. Do thou tell him
.... there--well, that I found it necessary ... and, moreover, that I
will make it up to him .... well, there now, thou knowest what to say.
Pray, do, Kirillovna."

"Please do not fret, madam,"--returned Kirillovna, and withdrew, with
squeaking shoes.

A quarter of an hour had not elapsed when their squeaking became audible
again, and Kirillovna entered the boudoir with the same composed
expression on her face, with the same crafty intelligence in her eyes.

"Well,"--inquired her mistress,--"how about Akim?"

"'T is all right, ma'am. He says, ma'am, that everything is in your
power, he submits himself wholly to the will of your Graciousness, and
if only you keep well and prosperous, he will forever be satisfied with
his lot."

"And he made no complaint?"

"None whatever, ma'am. What was there for him to complain about?"

"But why did he come, then?"--said Lizaveta Prokhorovna, not without
some surprise.

"Why, he came to ask, ma'am, until he receives compensation, whether you
will not be so gracious as to remit his quit-rent for the coming year,
that is to say ...."

"Of course I will! I will remit it,"--put in Lizaveta Prokhorovna, with
vivacity;--"of course. And, tell him, in general terms, that I will
reward him. Well, I thank thee, Kirillovna. And he is a good peasant, I
see. Stay,"--she added:--"here, give him this from me."--And she took
out of her work-table a three-ruble bill.--"Here, take this and give it
to him."

"I obey, ma'am,"--replied Kirillovna, and coolly returning to her own
room, she coolly locked up the bank-bill in an iron-bound casket which
stood by the head of her bed; she kept in it all her ready money, and
the amount was not small.

Kirillovna by her report had soothed her lady, but the conversation
between her and Akim had, in reality, not been precisely as she
represented it, but to wit: she had ordered him to be summoned to her in
the maids' hall. At first he refused to go to her, declaring that he did
not wish to see Kirillovna, but Lizaveta Prokhorovna herself;
nevertheless, at last, he submitted, and wended his way through the back
door to Kirillovna. He found her alone. On entering the room he came to
a halt at once, leaned against the wall near the door, and made an
effort to speak .... and could not.

Kirillovna stared intently at him.

"Do you wish to see the mistress, Akim Semyonitch?"--she began.

He merely nodded his head.

"That is impossible, Akim Semyonitch. And what is the use? What is done
can't be undone, and you will only worry her. She cannot receive you
now, Akim Semyonitch."

"She cannot,"--he repeated, and paused for a space.--"Then how is it to
be,"--he said at last;--"that means that I must lose my house?"

"Hearken, Akim Semyonitch. I know that you have always been a reasonable
man. This is the mistress's will. And it cannot be changed. You cannot
alter it. There is nothing for you and me to discuss, for it will lead
to no result. Is n't that so?"

Akim put his hands behind his back.

"But you had better consider,"--went on Kirillovna,--"whether you ought
not to ask the mistress to remit your quit-rent, had n't you?..."

"That means that I must lose the house,"--repeated Akim, in the same
tone as before.

"Akim Semyonitch, I 've told you already 't is impossible to change
that. You know that yourself even better than I do."

"Yes. But tell me, at any rate, how much my inn sold for?"

"I don't know that, Akim Semyonitch; I can't tell you.... But why do you
stand there?"--she added.--"Sit down...."

"I 'll stand as I am, ma'am. I 'm a peasant. I thank you humbly."

"Why do you say that you are a peasant, Akim Semyonitch? You are the
same as a merchant; you cannot be compared even with the house-serfs;
why do you say that? Don't decry yourself without cause. Won't you have
some tea?"

"No, thanks; I don't require it. And so my dear little house has become
your property,"--he added, quitting the wall.--"Thanks for that, also. I
will bid you good day, my little madam."

Thereupon he wheeled round, and left the room. Kirillovna smoothed down
her apron, and betook herself to her mistress.

"So it appears that I actually have become a merchant,"--said Akim to
himself, as he paused in thought before the gate.--"A fine merchant!"
He waved his hand and laughed a bitter laugh.--"Well, I might as well go
home!"

And utterly oblivious of Naum's horse, which he had driven thither, he
trudged along the road to the inn. Before he had covered the first
verst, he heard the rattle of a cart alongside of him.

"Akim, Akim Semyonitch!"--some one called to him.

He raised his eyes and beheld his acquaintance, the chanter of the
parish church, Efrem, nicknamed "The Mole," a small, round-shouldered
man, with a sharp-pointed little nose, and purblind eyes. He was sitting
in a rickety little cart on a whisp of straw, with his breast leaning on
the driver's seat.

"Art thou on thy way home, pray?"--he asked Akim.

Akim halted.

"Yes."

"I 'll drive you there,--shall I?"

"All right, do."

Efrem moved aside, and Akim clambered into the cart. Efrem, who was
jolly with drink, it appeared, set to lashing his miserable little nag
with the ends of his rope reins; the horse advanced at a weary trot,
incessantly twitching her unbridled muzzle.

They drove about a verst, without saying one word to each other. Akim
sat with bowed head, and Efrem merely mumbled something to himself, now
stimulating the horse to greater speed, now reining it in.

"Whither hast thou been without a hat, Semyonitch?"--he suddenly
asked Akim, and, without waiting for a reply, he went on in an
undertone:--"thou hast left it in a nice little dram-shop, that 's what.
Thou 'rt a tippler; I know thee, and I love thee because thou art a
tippler--'t was high time, long ago, to place thee under ecclesiastical
censure, God is my witness; because 't is a bad business....
Hurrah!"--he shouted suddenly, at the top of his lungs,--"hurrah!
hurrah!"

"Halt! halt!"--rang out a woman's voice close at hand.--"Halt!"

Akim glanced round. Across the fields, in the direction of the cart, a
woman was running, so pale and dishevelled that he did not recognise her
at first.

"Halt, halt!"--she moaned again, panting and waving her arms.

Akim shuddered: it was his wife.

He seized the reins.

"And why should we halt?"--muttered Efrem;--"why should we halt for a
female? Get u-uup!"

But Akim jerked the horse abruptly on its haunches.

At that moment Avdotya reached the road, and fairly tumbled headlong,
face downward, in the dust.

"Dear little father, Akim Semyonitch,"--she shrieked;--"he has actually
turned me out of doors!"

Akim gazed at her, and did not move, but merely drew the reins still
more taut.

"Hurrah!"--cried Efrem again.

"And so he has turned thee out?"--said Akim.

"He has, dear little father, my dear little dove," replied Avdotya,
sobbing.--"He has turned me out, dear little father. 'The house is mine
now,' says he; 'so get out,' says he."

"Capital, that 's just fine ... capital!"--remarked Efrem.

"And thou wert counting on remaining, I suppose?"--said Akim, bitterly,
as he continued to sit in the cart.

"Remain, indeed! Yes, dear little father,"--put in Avdotya, who had
raised herself on her knees, and again beat her brow against the
ground;--"for thou dost not know, seest thou, I.... Kill me, Akim
Semyonitch, kill me here, on the spot...."

"Why should I beat thee, Arefyevna!"--replied Akim, dejectedly:--"thou
hast vanquished thyself! what more is there to say?"

"But what wilt thou think, Akim Semyonitch.... Why, the money .... was
thy money.... It is gone, thy money... For I took it, accursed that I
am, I got it from the cellar..... I gave it all to that man, that
villain, that Naum, accursed creature that I am!... And why didst thou
tell me where thou hadst hidden thy money, wretched being that I am!....
For he bought the inn with thy money .... the villain...."

Sobs drowned her voice.

Akim clutched his head with both hands.

"What!"--he screamed at last;--"and so all the money too ... the money,
and the inn, thou hast.... Ah! thou hast got it from the cellar ....
from the cellar.... Yes, I will kill thee, thou brood of vipers!..."

And he leaped from the cart....

"Semyonitch, Semyonitch, don't beat her, don't fight,"--stammered Efrem,
whose intoxication began to dissipate at such an unexpected event.

"Yes, dear little father, kill me, kill me, dear little father, kill me,
the vile creature: beat away, don't heed him!"--shrieked Avdotya, as she
writhed convulsively at Akim's feet.

He stood awhile and stared at her, then retreated a few paces, and sat
down on the grass, by the roadside.

A brief silence ensued. Avdotya turned her head in his direction.

"Semyonitch, hey, Semyonitch!"--began Efrem, half-rising in the
cart;--"have done with that--that will do ... for thou canst not repair
the calamity. Phew, what an affair!"--he continued, as though to
himself;--"what a damned bad woman... Do thou go to him,"--he added,
bending over the cart-rail toward Avdotya;--"canst not see that he has
gone crazy?"

Avdotya rose, approached Akim and again fell at his feet.

"Dear little father,"--she began in a faint voice.

Akim rose and went back to the cart. She clutched the skirt of his
kaftan.

"Get away!"--he shouted fiercely, repulsing her.

"Whither art thou going?"--Efrem asked him, perceiving that he was
taking his seat again beside him.

"Why, thou didst offer to drive me to the inn,"--said Akim:--"so drive
me to thy house.... I have none any more, seest thou. They have bought
it from me, you know."

"Well, all right, let 's go to my house. And how about her?"

Akim made no answer.

"And me, me,"--chimed in Avdotya, weeping;--"to whose care dost thou
leave me .... whither am I to go?"

"Go to him,"--returned Akim, without turning round:--"to the man to
whom thou didst carry my money... Drive on, Efrem!"

Efrem whipped up the horse, the cart rolled off, and Avdotya set up a
shrill scream....

Efrem lived a verst from Akim's inn, in a tiny cot in the priest's
glebe, disposed around the solitary five-domed church, which had
recently been erected by the heirs of a wealthy merchant, in conformity
with his testamentary dispositions. Efrem did not speak to Akim all the
way, and only shook his head from time to time, uttering words of the
following nature: "Akh, thou!" and, "Ekh, thou!" Akim sat motionless,
slightly turned away from Efrem. At last they arrived. Efrem sprang out
first from the cart. A little girl of six years in a little chemise girt
low ran out to meet him, and screamed:

"Daddy! daddy!"

"And where is thy mother?"--Efrem asked her.

"She 's asleep in the kennel."

"Well, let her sleep. Akim Semyonitch, won't you please come into the
house?"

(It must be observed that Efrem addressed him as "thou" only when he was
intoxicated. Far more important persons than he addressed Akim as
"you.")

Akim entered the chanter's cottage.

"Pray, come hither to the bench,"--said Efrem.--"Run along, you little
rogues,"--he shouted at three other brats who, along with two emaciated
cats bespattered with ashes, suddenly made their appearance from various
corners of the room.--"Run away! Scat! Here, Akim Semyonitch, come
here,"--he went on, as he seated his guest:--"and would n't you like
something?"

"What shall I say to thee, Efrem?"--articulated Akim at last.--"Could
n't I have some liquor?"

Efrem gave a start.

"Liquor? Certainly. I have none in the house,--liquor, that is to
say,--but here, I 'll run at once to Father Feodor. He always has some
on hand..... I 'll be back in a jiffy...."

And he snatched up his large-eared cap.

"And bring as much as possible; I 'll pay for it,"--shouted Akim after
him.--"I still have money enough for that."

"In a jiffy,"... repeated Efrem once more, as he disappeared through the
door. He really did return very speedily with two quart bottles under
his arm, one of which was already uncorked, placed them on the table,
got out two small green glasses, the heel of a loaf, and salt.

"That 's what I love,"--he kept repeating, as he seated himself opposite
Akim.--"What 's the use of grieving?"--he filled the glasses for both
.... and set to babbling.... Avdotya's behaviour had stunned him.--"'T
is an astonishing affair, truly,"--said he:--"how did it come about? He
must have bewitched her to himself by magic .... hey? That 's what it
means, that a woman should be strictly watched! She ought to have had a
tight hand kept over her. And yet, it would n't be a bad thing for you
to go home; for you must have a lot of property left there, I
think."--And to many more speeches of the same sort did Efrem give
utterance; when he was drinking he did not like to hold his tongue.

An hour later, this is what took place in Efrem's house. Akim, who had
not replied by a single word, during the entire course of the
drinking-bout, to the interrogations and comments of his loquacious
host, and had merely drained glass after glass, was fast asleep on the
oven, all red in the face--in a heavy, anguished slumber; the youngsters
were wondering at him, while Efrem .... Alas! Efrem was asleep also, but
only in a very cramped and cold lumber-room, in which he had been locked
up by his wife, a woman of extremely masculine and robust build. He had
gone to her in the stable, and had begun to threaten her, if she
repeated something or other, but so incoherently and unintelligibly did
he express himself that she instantly divined what the trouble was,
grasped him by the collar, and led him to the proper place. However, he
slept very well and even comfortably in the lumber-room. Habit!

Kirillovna had not reported her conversation with Akim very accurately
to Lizaveta Prokhorovna .... and the same may be said concerning
Avdotya. Naum had not turned her out of the house, although she had told
Akim that he had done so; he had not the right to expel her.... He was
bound to give the former proprietors time to move out. Explanations of
quite another sort had taken place between him and Avdotya. When Akim
had rushed into the street, shouting that he would go to the mistress,
Avdotya had turned to Naum, had stared at him with all her eyes, and
clasped her hands.

"O Lord!"--she began;--"Naum Ivanitch, what is the meaning of this? Have
you bought our inn?"

"What if I have, ma'am?"--he retorted.--"I have bought it, ma'am."

Avdotya said nothing for a while, then suddenly took fright.

"So that is what you wanted the money for?"

"Precisely as you are pleased to put it, ma'am. Ehe, I do believe that
measly little husband of yours has driven off with my horse,"--he added,
as the rumble of wheels reached his ear.--"What a fine dashing fellow he
is!"

"Why, but this is robbery, nothing else!"--shrieked Avdotya.--"For the
money is ours, my husband's, and the inn is ours ...."

"No, ma'am, Avdotya Arefyevna,"--Naum interrupted her:--"the inn was
n't yours, and what 's the use of saying so; the inn stood on the
lady-mistress's land, so it belonged to her also; and the money really
was yours, only you were so kind, I may put it, as to contribute it to
me, ma'am; and I shall remain grateful to you, and shall even, if the
occasion arises, return it to you,--if I should see my way to it; only,
it is n't right that I should strip myself bare. Just judge for yourself
if that is n't so."

Naum said all this very calmly, and even with a slight smile.

"Good heavens!"--screamed Avdotya;--"but what 's the meaning of this?
What is it? But how am I to show myself in my husband's sight after
this? Thou villain!"--she added, gazing with hatred at Naum's young,
fresh face;--"have n't I ruined my soul for thee, have n't I become a
thief for thy sake, hast not thou turned us out of doors, thou
abominable villain?! After this there is nothing left for me but to put
a noose about my neck, villain, deceiver, thou destroyer of me...."

And she wept in torrents....

"Pray, don't worry, Avdotya Arefyevna,"--said Naum;--"I 'll tell you one
thing; a fellow must look out for number one; moreover, that 's what the
pike is in the sea for, Avdotya Arefyevna--to keep the carp from getting
drowsy."

"Where are we to go now, what is to become of us?"--stammered Avdotya
through her tears.

"That 's more than I can tell, ma'am."

"But I 'll cut thy throat, thou villain; I will, I will!..."

"No, you won't do that, Avdotya Arefyevna; what 's the use of saying
that? But I see that it will be better for me to go away from here for a
while, or you will be much upset.... I will bid you good day, ma'am, and
to-morrow I shall return without fail.... And you will be so good as to
permit me to send my hired men to you to-day,"--he added, while Avdotya
continued to repeat, through her tears, that she would cut his throat
and her own also.

"And yonder they come, by the way,"--he remarked, looking out of the
window. "Otherwise, some catastrophe might happen, which God forbid....
Matters will be more tranquil so. Do me the favour to get your
belongings together to-day, ma'am, while they will stand guard over you
and help you, if you like. I bid you good day, ma'am."

He bowed, left the room and called his men to him....

Avdotya sank down on the wall-bench, then laid herself breast down on
the table, and began to wring her hands, then suddenly sprang to her
feet, and ran after her husband.... We have described their meeting.

When Akim drove away from her in company with Efrem, leaving her alone
in the fields, she first wept for a long time, without stirring from the
spot. Having wept her fill, she directed her course to the mistress's
manor. It was a bitter thing for her to enter the house, and still more
bitter to show herself in the maids'-hall. All the maids flew to greet
her with sympathy and expressions of regret. At the sight of them,
Avdotya could not restrain her tears; they fairly gushed forth from her
red and swollen eyes. Completely unnerved, she dropped down on the first
chair she came to. They ran for Kirillovna. Kirillovna came, treated her
very affectionately, but would not admit her to see the mistress, any
more than she had admitted Akim. Avdotya herself did not insist very
strongly on seeing Lizaveta Prokhorovna; she had come to the manor-house
solely because she positively did not know where to lay her head.

Kirillovna ordered the samovar to be prepared. For a long time Avdotya
refused to drink tea, but yielded, at last, to the entreaties and
persuasions of all the maids, and after the first cup drank four more.
When Kirillovna perceived that her visitor was somewhat pacified, and
only shuddered from time to time, sobbing faintly, she asked her whither
they intended to remove, and what they wished to do with their things.
This question set Avdotya to crying again, and she began to asseverate
that she wanted nothing more, except to die; but Kirillovna, being a
woman of brains, immediately stopped her and advised her to set about
transferring her things that very day, without useless waste of time, to
Akim's former cottage in the village, where dwelt his uncle, that same
old man who had tried to dissuade him from marrying; she announced that,
with the mistress's permission, they would be furnished with
transportation, and the aid of people and horses; "and as for you, my
dearest,"--added Kirillovna, compressing her cat-like lips in a sour
smile,--"there will always be a place for you in our house, and it will
be very agreeable to us if you will be our guest until you recover
yourself and get settled in your house. The principal thing is--you must
not get downcast. The Lord gave, the Lord has taken away, and He will
give again: everything depends on His will. Lizaveta Prokhorovna, of
course, was obliged to sell your house, according to her calculations,
but she will not forget you, and will reward you; she bade me say so to
Akim Semyonitch... Where is he now?"

Avdotya replied that, on meeting her, he had grossly insulted her, and
had driven off to Chanter Efrem's.

"To that creature's!"--replied Kirillovna, significantly.--"Well, I
understand that it is painful for him now, and I don't believe you can
hunt him up to-day. What is to be done? We must take measures,
Malashka,"--she added, turning to one of the chambermaids. "Just ask
Nikanor Ilitch to step here; I will have a talk with him."

Nikanor Ilitch, a man of very paltry appearance, who served somewhat in
the capacity of overseer, immediately presented himself, obsequiously
listened to everything which Kirillovna said to him,--remarked: "It
shall be executed," left the room and issued his orders. Avdotya was
furnished with three carts and three peasants; these were voluntarily
joined by a fourth, who said of himself that he would be "more
intelligent than they," and she set off in company with them for the
inn, where she found her former hired men and her maid-servant, Fetinya,
in great terror and excitement....

Naum's recruits, three extremely robust young fellows, had arrived in
the morning, and had gone nowhere since, but had maintained a very
zealous guard over the inn, according to Naum's promise--so zealous,
that one cart speedily proved to be devoid of tires...

Bitter, very bitter was it for poor Avdotya to pack up her things.
Despite the assistance of the "intelligent" man, who, by the way, knew
how to do nothing but stalk about with a staff in his hand, and watch
the others, and spit to one side, she did not succeed in moving out
that day, and remained to spend the night in the inn, having first
requested Fetinya not to leave her room; but it was not until daybreak
that she fell into a feverish doze, and the tears streamed down her
cheeks even in her sleep.

In the meantime, Efrem awoke earlier than was his wont in his
lumber-room, and began to thump and demand his release. At first his
wife would not let him out, declaring to him through the door that he
had not yet had enough sleep; but he excited her curiosity by promising
to tell her about the remarkable thing which had happened to Akim; she
undid the latch.--Efrem imparted to her everything he knew, and wound up
with the question: "Was he awake or not?"

"Why, the Lord knows,"--replied his wife;--"go and see for thyself; he
has not climbed down from the oven yet.--You both got pretty drunk last
night; thou shouldst just see thyself--thy face has no semblance of a
face; 't is like some sort of ladle; and what a lot of hay has got into
thy hair!"

"Never mind if it has,"--returned Efrem,--and passing his hand over his
head, he entered the house.--Akim was no longer asleep; he was sitting
on the oven with his legs dangling; his face also was very strange and
discomposed. It appeared all the more distorted because Akim was not in
the habit of drinking heavily.

"Well, how now, Akim Semyonitch, how have you slept?"--began Efrem....

Akim looked at him with a turbid gaze.

"Come, brother Efrem,"--he said hoarsely,--"can't we do it again--thou
knowest what?"

Efrem darted a swift glance at Akim .... at that moment he felt a sort
of thrill; that is the kind of sensation a sportsman experiences when
standing on the skirt of the woods, at the sudden yelping of his hound
in the forest, from which, apparently, all the wild beasts have already
fled.

"What--more?"--he asked at last.

"Yes; more."

"My wife will see,"--thought Efrem,--"and I don't believe she will allow
it."--"All right, it can be done,"--he said aloud;--"have patience."--He
went out and, thanks to artfully conceived measures, succeeded in
smuggling in a huge bottle unperceived beneath the skirt of his coat....

Akim seized the bottle ... But Efrem did not start to drink with him as
on the preceding evening--he was afraid of his wife, and,--having told
Akim that he would go and see how things were progressing at his house,
and how his belongings were being packed, and whether he were not being
robbed,--he immediately set off for the inn astride of his unfed little
nag,--not forgetting himself, however, if we may take into consideration
his projecting bosom.

Soon after his departure, Akim fell asleep again, and lay like one dead
on the oven.... He did not even wake up--at all events, he showed no
signs of being awake--when Efrem, returning four hours later, began to
shove him and try to rouse him, and whisper over him some extremely
indistinct words to the effect that everything was gone and transported
and the holy pictures were gone too, and everything was already
over--and that every one was hunting for him, but that he, Efrem, had
taken due measures, and had prohibited ... and so forth. But he did not
whisper long. His wife led him off to the lumber-room again, and herself
lay down in the house, on the platform over the oven, in great
indignation at her husband and at the guest, thanks to whom her husband
had got drunk.... But when, on awakening very early, according to her
wont, she cast a glance at the oven, Akim was no longer on it.... The
cocks had not yet crowed for the second time, and the night was still so
dark that the sky was barely turning grey directly overhead, and at the
rim was still completely drowned in vapour, when Akim emerged from the
gate of the chanter's house. His face was pale, but he darted a keen
glance around him, and his gait did not betray the drunkard.... He
walked in the direction of his former dwelling--the inn, which had
already definitively become the property of its new owner, Naum.

Naum was not sleeping either, at the time when Akim stealthily quitted
Efrem's house. He was not asleep; he was lying completely dressed on the
wall-bench, with his sheepskin coat rolled up under his head. It was not
that his conscience was tormenting him--no! he had been present with
astounding cold-bloodedness, from the morning on, at the packing and
transportation of Akim's household goods, and had more than once spoken
to Avdotya, who was downcast to such a degree that she did not even
upbraid him.... His conscience was at ease, but divers surmises and
calculations occupied his mind. He did not know whether he was going to
make a success of his new career; up to that time, he had never kept an
inn--and, generally speaking, had never even had a nook of his own; and
so he could not get to sleep.--"This little affair has been begun
well,"--he thought;--"what will the future be?"... When the last
cart-load of Akim's effects had set off just before night-fall (Avdotya
had followed it weeping), he had inspected the entire inn, all the
stables, cellars, and barns; he had crawled up into the attic, had
repeatedly ordered his labourers to maintain a strict watch, and, when
he was left alone after supper, he had not been able to get to sleep. It
so happened that on that day none of the travellers stopped to pass the
night; and this pleased him greatly. "I must buy a dog without fail
to-morrow,--the worst-tempered dog I can get, from the miller; for they
have carried off theirs,"--he said to himself, as he tossed from side to
side, and, all of a sudden, he raised his head hastily.... It seemed to
him as though some one had stolen past under the window... He
listened... Not a sound. Only a grasshopper shrilled behind the oven,
from time to time, and a mouse was gnawing somewhere, and his own breath
was audible. All was still in the empty room, dimly illuminated by the
yellow rays of a tiny glass shrine-lamp, which he had found time to
suspend and light in front of a small holy picture in the corner... He
lowered his head; and now again he seemed to hear the gate squeaking
.... then the wattled hedge crackled faintly.... He could not endure it,
leaped to his feet, opened the door into the next room, and called in a
low tone: "Feodor, hey, Feodor!"--No one answered him.... He went out
into the anteroom and nearly fell prone, as he stumbled over Feodor, who
was sprawling on the floor. The labourer stirred, growling in his sleep;
he shook him.

"Who 's there? What 's wanted?"--Feodor was beginning....

"What art thou yelling for? Hold thy tongue!"--articulated Naum in a
whisper.--"The idea of your sleeping, you damned brutes! Hast thou not
heard anything?"

"No,"--replied the man.... "Why?"

"And where are the others sleeping?"

"The others are sleeping where they were ordered to.... But has anything
happened?..."

"Silence!--Follow me."

Naum softly opened the door leading from the anteroom into the yard....
Out of doors everything was very dark;... it was possible to make out
the sheds with their pillars only because they stood out still more
densely black in the midst of the black mist....

"Sha'n't I light a lantern?"--said Feodor in a low voice.

But Naum waved his hand and held his breath.... At first he could hear
nothing except those nocturnal sounds which one can almost always hear
in inhabited places: a horse was munching oats, a pig grunted once
faintly in its sleep, a man was snoring somewhere; but suddenly there
reached his ear a suspicious sort of noise, proceeding from the extreme
end of the yard, close to the fence....

It seemed as though some one was moving about, and breathing or
blowing.... Naum looked over Feodor's shoulder, and, cautiously
descending the steps, walked in the direction of the sound.... A couple
of times he halted, and listened, then continued to creep stealthily
onward.... Suddenly he gave a start.... Ten paces from him, in the dense
gloom, a point of light suddenly glimmered brightly: it was a red-hot
coal, and beside the coal there showed itself for a brief instant the
front part of some one's face, with lips puffed out.... Swiftly and
silently Naum darted at the light, as a cat darts at a mouse.... Hastily
rising from the ground, a long body rushed to meet him, and almost
knocked him from his feet, almost slipped through his hands, but he
clung to it with all his might....

"Feodor! Andrei! Petrushka!"--he shouted, at the top of his
lungs;--"come here quick, quick! I 've caught a thief, an incendiary!"

The man whom he had captured struggled and resisted .... but Naum did
not release him.... Feodor immediately darted to his assistance.

"A lantern, quick, a lantern! Run for a lantern! wake the others, be
quick!"--Naum shouted to him,--"and I 'll manage him alone meanwhile--I
'll sit on him... Be quick! and fetch a belt to bind him with!"

Feodor flew to the cottage.... The man whom Naum was holding suddenly
ceased his resistance....

"So, evidently, 't is not enough for thee to have taken my wife and my
money, and my house, but thou art bent on destroying me also,"--he said
in a dull tone....

Naum recognised Akim's voice.

"So 't is thou, dear little dove,"--said he;--"good, just wait a bit!"

"Let me go,"--said Akim.--"Art not thou satisfied?"

"See here, to-morrow I 'll show you in the presence of the judge how
satisfied I am...." And Naum tightened his hold on Akim....

The labourers ran up with two lanterns and some ropes.... "Bind
him!"--ordered Naum, sharply.... The labourers seized Akim, lifted him
up, and bound his hands behind him.... One of them was beginning to
swear, but on recognising the former landlord of the inn, he held his
peace, and merely exchanged glances with the others.

"Just see there, see there, now,"--Naum kept repeating the while, as he
passed the lantern along the ground;--"yonder, there are coals in a pot;
just look, he has brought a whole firebrand in the pot--we must find out
where he got that pot ... and here, he has broken twigs...." And Naum
assiduously stamped out the fire with his foot.--"Search him,
Feodor!"--he added, "and see whether he has anything more about him."

Feodor searched and felt Akim, who stood motionless with his head
drooping on his breast, like a dead man.--"There is--here 's a
knife,"--said Feodor, drawing an old kitchen-knife from Akim's breast.

"Ehe, my dear fellow, so that 's what thou hadst in mind!"--exclaimed
Naum.--"You are witnesses, my lads--see there, he intended to cut my
throat, to burn up my house.... Lock him up in the cellar until morning;
he can't get out of there.... I will stand watch all night myself, and
to-morrow at dawn we will take him to the chief of police .... and you
are witnesses, do you hear...."

They thrust Akim into the cellar, and slammed the door behind him....
Naum stationed two of the labourers there, and did not lie down to sleep
himself.

In the meantime, Efrem's wife, having convinced herself that her
unbidden guest had taken himself off, was on the point of beginning her
cooking, although it was hardly daylight out of doors as yet. She
squatted down by the oven to get some coals, and saw that some one had
already raked out the live embers thence; then she bethought herself of
her knife--and did not find it; in conclusion, one of her four pots was
missing. Efrem's wife bore the reputation of being anything but a stupid
woman--and with good reason. She stood for a while in thought, then went
to the lumber-room to her husband. It was not easy to arouse him
fully--and still more difficult was it to make him understand why he had
been awakened... To everything which his wife said, Chanter Efrem made
one and the same reply:

"He 's gone,--well, God be with him ... but what business is that of
mine? He has carried off a knife and a pot--well, God be with him--but
what business is that of mine?"

But, at last, he rose, and after listening intently to his wife, he
decided that it was a bad business, and that it could not be left as it
now stood.

"Yes,"--the chanter's wife insisted,--"'t is a bad business; I do
believe he 'll do mischief out of desperation.... I noticed last night
that he was not asleep as he lay there on the oven; it would n't be a
bad idea for thee, Efrem Alexandritch, to find out whether ...."

"See here, Ulyana Feodorovna, I 'll tell thee what,"--began Efrem;--"I
'll go to the inn myself immediately; and do thou be kind, dear little
mother; give me a little glass of liquor to cure me of my drunkenness."

Ulyana reflected.

"Well,"--she decided at last,--"I 'll give thee some liquor, Efrem
Alexandritch; only look out, don't dally."

"Be at ease, Ulyana Feodorovna."

And, having fortified himself with a glass of liquor, Efrem set out for
the inn.

Day had but just dawned when he rode up to the inn, and at the gate a
cart was already standing harnessed, and one of Naum's labourers was
sitting on the driver's seat, holding the reins in his hands.

"Whither art thou going?"--Efrem asked him.

"To town,"--replied the labourer.

"Why?"

The labourer merely shrugged his shoulders and made no reply. Efrem
sprang from his horse and entered the house. In the anteroom he ran
across Naum, fully dressed, and wearing a cap.

"I congratulate the new landlord on his new domicile,"--said Efrem, who
was personally acquainted with him.--"Whither away so early?"

"Yes, there is cause for congratulation,"--replied Naum, surlily.--"This
is my first day, and I have almost been burnt out."

Efrem started.--"How so?"

"Why, just that; a kind man turned up, who tried to set the house on
fire. Luckily, I caught him in the act; now I 'm taking him to town."

"It can't be Akim, can it?".... asked Efrem, slowly.

"And how dost thou know? It is Akim. He came by night, with a firebrand
in a pot, and had already crept into the yard, and laid a fire.... All
my lads are witnesses.--Wouldst like to take a look? But, by the way, 't
is high time we were carrying him off."

"Dear little father, Naum Ivanitch,"--began Efrem,--"release him; don't
utterly ruin the old man. Don't take that sin on your soul, Naum
Ivanitch. Just reflect,--the man is desperate,--he has lost, you know
...."

"Stop that prating!"--Naum interrupted him.--"The idea! As though I
would let him go! Why, he would set me on fire again to-morrow...."

"He will not do it, Naum Ivanitch, believe me. Believe me, you yourself
will be more at ease so--for, you see, there will be inquiries--the
court--you surely know what I mean."

"Well, and what about the court? I have nothing to fear from the
court...."

"Dear little father, Naum Ivanitch, how can you help fearing the
court?..."

"Eh, stop that; I see that thou art drunk early, and to-day is a
feast-day, to boot."

Efrem suddenly, and quite unexpectedly, fell to weeping.

"I am drunk, but I 'm speaking the truth,"--he blurted out.--"But do you
release him, in honour of Christ's festival."

"Come, let 's be starting, cry-baby."

And Naum went out on the porch....

"Forgive him for Avdotya Arefyevna's sake,"--said Efrem, following him.

Naum approached the cellar, and threw the door wide open. Efrem, with
timorous curiosity, craned his neck from behind Naum's back, and with
difficulty made out Akim in one corner of the shallow cellar. The former
wealthy householder, the man respected in all the countryside, was
sitting with pinioned arms on the straw, like a criminal... On hearing
the noise, he raised his head.... He seemed to have grown frightfully
thin in the last two days, especially during the last night--his sunken
eyes were hardly visible beneath his lofty brow, yellow as wax, his
parched lips had turned dark ... his whole face had undergone a change,
and assumed a strange expression: both harsh and terrified.

"Get up and come out,"--said Naum.

Akim rose, and stepped across the threshold.

"Akim Semyonitch,"--roared Efrem,--"thou hast ruined thyself, my dear
man!"

Akim glanced at him in silence.

"If I had known why thou didst ask for liquor, I would n't have given it
to thee; indeed, I would n't! I do believe I would have drunk it all
myself! Ekh, Naum Ivanitch,"--added Efrem, seizing Naum by the
hand;--"have mercy on him, let him go!"

"Thou 'rt joking,"--retorted Naum, with a grin.--"Come out, there,"--he
added, again addressing Akim... "What art thou waiting for?"

"Naum Ivanoff,".... began Akim.

"What?"

"Naum Ivanoff,"--repeated Akim;--"listen; I am guilty; I wanted to
punish thee myself; but God must judge between thou and me. Thou hast
taken everything from me, thou knowest that thyself--everything, to the
very last morsel.--Now thou canst ruin me, and this is all I have to say
to thee: If thou wilt release me now--well! let things stand! do thou
possess everything! I agree, and wish thee all success. And I say to
thee, as in the presence of God: If thou dost release me--thou shalt not
regret it. God bless thee!"

Akim shut his eyes, and ceased speaking.

"Certainly, certainly,"--retorted Naum;--"as though one could trust
thee!"

"But thou canst, by God, thou canst!"--said Efrem; "really, thou canst.
I 'm ready to go bail for Akim Semyonitch with my head--come now,
really!"

"Nonsense!"--exclaimed Naum.--"Let 's be off!"

Akim looked at him.

"As thou wilt, Naum Ivanitch. Thou hast the power. Only, thou art taking
a great deal on thy soul. All right, if thou art impatient,--let us
start...."

Naum, in his turn, darted a keen glance at Akim. "But it really would be
better,"--he thought to himself, "to let him go to the devil! Otherwise,
folks will devour me alive. There 'll be no living for Avdotya."....
While Naum was reasoning with himself no one uttered a single word. The
labourer on the cart, who could see everything through the gate, merely
shook his head and slapped the reins on the horse's back. The other two
labourers stood on the porch and also maintained silence.

"Come, listen to me, old man,"--began Naum;--"if I let thee go,--and I
forbid these fine fellows" (he nodded his head in the direction of the
labourers) "to blab; shall we be quits, thou and I--thou understandest
me--quits .... hey?"

"Possess everything, I say."

"Thou wilt not consider me in thy debt?"

"Thou wilt not be in debt to me, neither shall I be in debt to thee."
Again Naum was silent for a space.

"Well, take thy oath on that!"

"I do, as God is holy,"--replied Akim.

"Here goes then, although I know beforehand that I shall repent of
it,"--remarked Naum.--"But so be it! Give me your hands."

Akim turned his back toward him; Naum began to unbind him.

"Look out, old man,"--he added, as he slipped the rope over his
wrists:--"remember, I have spared thee; be careful!"

"You 're a dear, Naum Ivanitch,"--stammered the deeply-moved
Efrem.--"The Lord will be merciful to you!"

Akim stretched out his chilled and swollen arms, and was starting for
the gate....

All of a sudden Naum "turned Jewish," as the expression is--evidently,
he was sorry that he had released Akim....

"Thou hast taken an oath, look out,"--he shouted after him.

Akim turned round, and surveying the house with an embracing glance,
said sadly:--"Possess thou everything, forever, undisturbed ....
farewell."

And he stepped quietly into the street, accompanied by Efrem. Naum waved
his hand, ordered the cart to be unharnessed, and went back into the
house.

"Whither away, Akim Semyonitch? Art not thou coming to my
house?"--exclaimed Efrem,--perceiving that Akim turned to the right from
the highway.

"No, Efremushka, thanks,"--replied Akim.... "I will go and see what my
wife is doing."

"Thou canst see later on.... But now thou must for joy .. thou knowest
...."

"No, thanks, Efrem.... I 've had enough as it is. Farewell."--And Akim
walked away without looking behind him.

"Eka! He has had enough as it is!"--ejaculated the astounded
chanter;--"and I have taken my oath on his behalf! Well, I did n't
expect this,"--he added with vexation,--"after I had vouched for him.
Phew!"

He remembered that he had forgotten to take his knife and pot, and
returned to the inn.... Naum gave orders that his things should be
delivered to him, but it never entered his head to entertain him.
Thoroughly enraged and completely sober he presented himself at home.

"Well, what?"--his wife asked him;--"didst thou find him?"

"Did I find him?"--retorted Efrem;--"certainly I found him; there are
thy utensils for thee."

"Akim?"--inquired his wife, with special emphasis.

Efrem nodded his head.

"Yes, Akim. But what a goose he is! I went bail for him; without me he
would have been put in prison, and he never even treated me to a glass
of liquor. Ulyana Feodorovna, do you, at least, show me consideration;
give me just one little glass."

But Ulyana Feodorovna showed him no consideration and drove him out of
her sight.

In the meantime, Akim was proceeding with quiet strides along the road
which led to Lizaveta Prokhorovna's village. He had not yet been able
fully to recover himself; he was all quivering inside, like a man who
has but just escaped imminent death. He seemed not to believe in his
freedom. With dull amazement he stared at the fields, at the sky, at the
larks which were fluttering their wings in the warm air. On the previous
day, at Efrem's house, he had not slept at all since dinner, although
he had lain motionless on the oven; at first he had tried to drown with
liquor the intolerable pain of injury within him, the anguish of
wrathful, impotent indignation .... but the liquor could not entirely
overcome him; his heart waxed hot within him, and he began to meditate
how he might pay off his malefactor.... He thought of Naum alone;
Lizaveta Prokhorovna did not enter his head, and from Avdotya he
mentally turned away. Toward evening, the thirst for revenge had blazed
up in him to the point of crime, and he, the good-natured, weak man,
with feverish impatience waited for the night, and like a wolf pouncing
on its prey, he rushed forth with fire in his hand to annihilate his
former home... But he had been captured .... locked up.... Night came.
What had not he turned over in his mind during that atrocious night! It
is difficult to convey in words all the tortures which he had undergone;
it is all the more difficult, because these torments even in the man
himself were wordless and dumb.... Toward morning, before the arrival of
Naum and Efrem, Akim had felt somewhat easier in mind... "Everything is
lost!".... he thought .... "everything is scattered to the winds!"--and
he waved his hand in despair over everything.... If he had been born
with an evil soul, he might have turned into a criminal at that moment;
but evil was not a characteristic of Akim. Beneath the shock of the
unexpected and undeserved calamity, in the reek of despair, he had made
up his mind to a felonious deed; it had shaken him to the very
foundations, and, having miscarried, it had left behind in him a
profound weariness.... Conscious of his guilt, he wrenched his heart
free from all earthly things, and began to pray bitterly but zealously.
At first he prayed in a whisper, at last, accidentally, perhaps, he
ejaculated almost aloud: "O Lord!"--and the tears gushed from his
eyes.... Long did he weep, then calmed down at last.... His thoughts
probably would have undergone a change, had he been forced to smart for
his attempt of the day before ... but now he had suddenly recovered his
liberty ... and, half-alive, all shattered, but calm, he was on his way
to an interview with his wife.

Lizaveta Prokhorovna's manor stood a verst and a half distant from her
village, on the left-hand side of the country road along which Akim was
walking. At the turn which led to the manor, he was on the point of
pausing .... but he marched past. He had decided first to go to his
former cottage, to his old uncle.

Akim's tiny and already rickety cottage was situated almost at the
extreme end of the village; Akim traversed the entire length of the
street without encountering a single soul. The whole population was in
church. Only one ailing old woman lifted her window to gaze after him,
and a little girl, who had run out to the well with an empty bucket,
gaped in wonder at him and also followed him with her eyes. The first
person whom he met was precisely the uncle whom he was seeking. The old
man had been sitting since early morning on the earthen bank outside the
cottage under the windows, taking snuff, and warming himself in the sun;
he was not quite well, and for that reason had not gone to church; he
was on his way to see another ailing old man, a neighbour, when he
suddenly espied Akim.... He stopped short, let the latter come up to
him, and looking him in the face, he said:

"Morning, Akimushka!"

"Morning,"--replied Akim, and stepping past the old man, he entered the
gate to his cottage.... In the yard stood his horses, his cow, his cart;
and his chickens were roaming about there also.... He entered the
cottage in silence. The old man followed him. Akim seated himself on the
bench, and rested his clenched fists on it. The old man gazed
compassionately at him, from his stand at the door.

"And where is my housewife?"--inquired Akim.

"Why, at the manor-house,"--replied the old man, briskly. "She is there.
They have placed thy cattle here, and thy coffers, just as they
were--but she is yonder. Shall I go for her?"

Akim did not reply immediately.

"Yes, go,"--he said at last.

"Ekh, uncle, uncle,"--he articulated with a sigh, while the latter was
taking his cap from its nail:--"dost thou remember what thou saidst to
me on the eve of my wedding?"

"God's will rules all things, Akimushka."

"Dost thou remember how thou saidst to me that I was no fit mate for you
peasants--and now see what a pass things have come to.... I myself have
become as poor as a church mouse."

"A man can't make calculations against bad people,"--replied the old
man;--"and as for him, the dishonest scoundrel, if any one were to teach
him a good lesson, some gentleman, for instance, or any other
power,--what cause would there be to fear him? The wolf recognised his
prey."--And the old man put on his cap and departed.

Avdotya had but just returned from church when she was informed that her
husband's uncle was inquiring for her. Up to that time she had very
rarely seen him; he had not been in the habit of coming to their inn,
and in general he bore the reputation of being a queer fellow; he was
passionately fond of snuff, and preserved silence most of the time.

She went out to him.

"What dost thou want, Petrovitch? Has anything happened, pray?"

"Nothing has happened, Avdotya Arefyevna; thy husband is asking for
thee."

"Has he returned?"

"Yes."

"But where is he?"

"Why, in the village; he 's sitting in his cottage."

Avdotya quailed.

"Well, Petrovitch,"--she asked, looking him straight in the eye,--"is he
angry?"

"'T is not perceptible that he is."

Avdotya dropped her eyes.

"Well, come along,"--she said, throwing on a large kerchief, and the two
set out. They walked in silence until they reached the village. But when
they began to draw near to the cottage, Avdotya was seized with such
alarm that her knees trembled under her.

"Dear little father, Petrovitch,"--she said,--"do thou go in first....
Tell him that I have come."

Petrovitch entered the cottage and found Akim sitting buried in profound
thought, on the selfsame spot where he had left him.

"Well,"--said Akim, raising his head;--"has n't she come?"

"Yes, she has come,"--replied the old man.--"She 's standing at the
gate...."

"Send her hither."

The old man went out, waved his hand to Avdotya, said to her: "Go
along!" and sat down again himself on the earthen bank along the cottage
wall. With trepidation Avdotya opened the door, crossed the threshold
and paused....

Akim looked at her.

"Well, Arefyevna,"--he began,--"what are we--thou and I--to do now?"

"Forgive me,"--she whispered.

"Ekh, Arefyevna, we are all sinful folks. What 's the use of discussing
it!"

"That villain has ruined both of us,"--began Avdotya in a voice which
jingled and broke, and the tears streamed down her face.--"Thou must not
let things stand as they are, Akim Semyonitch; thou must get the money
from him. Do not spare me. I am ready to declare under oath that I lent
the money to him. Lizaveta Prokhorovna had a right to sell our house,
but why should he rob us?.... Get the money from him."

"I have no money to receive from him,"--replied Akim, gloomily.--"He and
I have settled our accounts."

Avdotya was astounded.--"How so?"

"Why, because we have. Knowest thou,"--pursued Akim, and his eyes began
to blaze;--"knowest thou where I spent the night? Thou dost not know? In
Naum's cellar, bound hand and foot, like a ram, that 's where I spent
last night. I tried to burn down his house, and he caught me, did Naum;
he 's awfully clever! And to-day he was preparing to carry me to the
town, but he pardoned me; consequently, there is no money coming to me
from him.... 'And when did I ever borrow any money of thee?' he will
say. And am I to say: 'My wife took it out from under my floor, and
carried it to thee?'--'Thy wife is a liar,' he will say. And would n't
it be a big exposure for thee, Arefyevna? Hold thy tongue, rather, I
tell thee, hold thy tongue."

"Forgive me, Semyonitch, forgive me,"--whispered the thoroughly
frightened Avdotya.

"That 's not the point,"--replied Akim, after remaining silent for a
while:--"but what are we--thou and I--to do? We no longer have a home
... nor money either...."

"We 'll get along somehow, Akim Semyonitch;--we will ask Lizaveta
Prokhorovna and she will help us; Kirillovna has promised me that."

"No, Arefyevna, thou mayest ask her for thyself along with thy
Kirillovna; thou and she are birds of a feather.[43] But I 'll tell thee
what: do thou stay here, with God's blessing. I shall not stay here.
Luckily, we have no children, and perhaps I shall not starve alone. One
person can worry along alone."

"What wilt thou do, Semyonitch--dost mean to go as carrier again?"

Akim laughed bitterly.

"A pretty carrier I would make, there 's no denying that! A fine,
dashing young fellow thou hast picked out! No, Arefyevna, that is not
the same sort of business as marrying, for example; an old man is not
fit for it. Only I will not remain here, that 's what; I won't have
people pointing the finger at me .... understand? I shall go to pray
away my sins, Arefyevna, that 's where I shall go."

"What sins hast thou, Semyonitch?"--articulated Avdotya, timidly.

"Well, wife, I know what they are."

"But in whose care wilt thou leave me, Semyonitch? How am I to live
without a husband?"

"In whose care shall I leave thee? Ekh, Arefyevna, how thou sayest that,
forsooth! Much need hast thou of a husband like me, and an old man and a
ruined one to boot. The idea! Thou has dispensed with me before, thou
canst dispense with me hereafter also. And what property we have left
thou mayest take for thyself, curse it!...."

"As thou wilt, Semyonitch,"--replied Avdotya, sadly;--"thou knowest best
about that."

"Exactly so. Only, don't think that I am angry with thee, Arefyevna.

"No, what 's the use of being angry, when .... I ought to have
discovered how things stood earlier in the day. I myself am to
blame--and I am punished."--(Akim heaved a sigh.)--"As you have made
your bed, so you must lie upon it.[44] I am advanced in years, and 't is
time for me to be thinking of my soul. The Lord Himself has brought me
to my senses. Here was I, seest thou, an old fool, who wanted to live at
his ease with a young wife.... No, brother--old man, first do thou pray,
and beat thy brow against the earth, and be patient, and fast.... And
now, go, my mother. I am very tired and I will get a bit of sleep."

And Akim stretched himself out, grunting on the bench.

Avdotya started to say something, stood for a while gazing at him, then
turned and went away....

"Well, did n't he thrash thee?"--Petrovitch asked her, as he sat, all
bent double, on the earthen bank, when she came alongside of him.
Avdotya passed him in silence.--"See there now, he did n't beat
her,"--said the old man to himself, as he grinned, ruffled up his hair,
and took a pinch of snuff.


Akim carried out his purpose. He speedily put his petty affairs in
order, and a few days after the conversation which we have transcribed,
he went, already garbed for the journey, to bid farewell to his wife,
who had settled for the time being in a tiny wing of the mistress's
manor-house. Their leave-taking did not last long.... Kirillovna, who
chanced to be on hand, advised Akim to present himself to the mistress;
and he did so. Lizaveta Prokhorovna received him with a certain amount
of confusion, but affably permitted him to kiss her hand, and inquired
where he was intending to betake himself? He replied that he was going
first to Kieff, and thence wherever God should grant. She lauded his
purpose, and dismissed him. From that time forth he rarely made his
appearance at home, although he never forgot to bring his mistress a
blessed bread with a particle taken out for her health....[45] But, on
the other hand, everywhere where devout Russians congregate, his gaunt
and aged but still comely and sedate face was to be seen: at the shrine
of St. Sergius, and on the White Shores, and in the Optin Hermitage, and
in distant Valaam.[46] He went everywhere.... This year he passed you in
the ranks of the countless throng which marched in a procession of the
cross behind the holy picture of the Birth-giver of God at the Korennaya
Hermitage;[47] next year you would find him sitting with his wallet on
his back, along with other pilgrims on the porch of St. Nicholas the
Wonder-Worker in Mtzensk.... He made his appearance in Moscow nearly
every spring.

From place to place he trudged with his quiet, unhurried but unceasing
stride--'t is said that he even went to Jerusalem.... He appeared to be
perfectly composed and happy, and many persons talked about his piety
and humility, especially those people who had chanced to converse with
him.

In the meanwhile, Naum's affairs throve exceedingly. He took hold
briskly and understandingly, and, as the saying is, went to the head
fast. Everybody in the neighbourhood knew by what means he had acquired
possession of the inn, and they knew also that Avdotya had given him her
husband's money; no one liked Naum because of his cold and harsh
character..... They narrated with condemnation concerning him that one
day he had replied to Akim himself, who had begged alms under his
window, "God will provide," and had brought out nothing to him; but all
agreed that no more lucky man than he existed; his grain throve better
than his neighbours' grain; his bees swarmed more abundantly; even his
hens laid more eggs; his cattle never fell ill; his horses never went
lame..... For a long time Avdotya could not endure to hear his name (she
had accepted Lizaveta Prokhorovna's offer, and had again entered her
service in the capacity of head-seamstress); but eventually, her
aversion diminished somewhat; 't was said that want forced her to have
recourse to him, and he gave her a hundred rubles.... We shall not
condemn her too severely; poverty will break any one's spirit, and the
sudden revolution in her life had aged and tamed her down greatly; it is
difficult to believe how quickly she lost her good looks, how she grew
disheartened and low-spirited....

"And how did it all end?"--the reader will ask.

Thus: Naum, after having conducted his business successfully for fifteen
years, sold his inn on profitable terms to a petty burgher.... He never
would have parted with his house if the following apparently
insignificant incident had not occurred: two mornings in succession his
dog, as it sat in front of the windows, howled in a prolonged and
mournful manner; on the second occasion he went out into the street,
gazed attentively at the howling dog, shook his head, set off for the
town, and that very day agreed on the price with a petty burgher, who
had long been trying to purchase his inn.... A week later he departed
for some distant place--out of the Government,--and what think you? that
very night the inn was burned to the ground; not even a kennel remained
intact, and Naum's successor was reduced to beggary. The reader can
easily imagine what rumours arose in the neighbourhood concerning this
conflagration.... Evidently he carried his "luck" away with him, all
declared.... It is reported that he engaged in the grain business, and
became very wealthy. But was it for long? Other equally firm pillars
have fallen prone, and sooner or later a bad deed has a bad ending.

It is not worth while to say much about Lizaveta Prokhorovna: she is
alive to this day, and as often happens with people of that sort, she
has not changed in the least; she has not even aged much, but only seems
to have grown more lean; moreover, her penuriousness has increased to an
extreme degree, although it is difficult to understand for whom she is
always hoarding, since she has no children, and is related to no one. In
conversation she frequently alludes to Akim, and avers that ever since
she discovered all his fine qualities, she has come to cherish a great
respect for the Russian peasant. Kirillovna has purchased her freedom
from Lizaveta Prokhorovna for a considerable sum and has married, for
love, some fair-haired young butler or other, at whose hands she endures
bitter torture; Avdotya is living, as of yore, in the woman's wing of
Lizaveta Prokhorovna's house, but has descended several rungs lower,
dresses very poorly, almost filthily, and retains not a trace of the
cityfied affectations of the fashionable maid, or the habits of a
well-to-do landlady.... No one takes any notice of her, and she herself
is glad that they do not; old Petrovitch is dead, but Akim is still
roving on pilgrimages--and God alone knows how much longer he is
destined to wander!

FOOTNOTES:

[32] Leipzig.

[33] A _desyatina_ is 2.70 acres. He was obliged to buy the land in his
owner's name: serfs could not hold landed property.--TRANSLATOR.

[34] St. Petersburg.--TRANSLATOR.

[35] To the holy pictures.--TRANSLATOR.

[36] See note on p. 273.--TRANSLATOR.

[37] He had been a staff-officer in the civil service, according to
Peter the Great's Table of Ranks.--TRANSLATOR.

[38] These numerous maids, in the old serf days, were employed in making
the most exquisite linen, lace, embroidery, and so forth.--TRANSLATOR.

[39] The beard was regarded as a mark of peasant origin.--TRANSLATOR.

[40] Neither field-serfs nor the superior house-serfs were addressed by
their patronymic (like the nobility). Dunyasha is the diminutive of
Avdoty.--TRANSLATOR.

[41] It is customary to have a holy picture, with a shrine-lamp filled
with olive-oil burning before it, in bedrooms.--TRANSLATOR.

[42] The difference in value between paper and silver money was
considerable in those days, and the sort of currency is generally
specified.--TRANSLATOR.

[43] In Russian: "Berries from the same field."--TRANSLATOR.

[44] In Russian: "If you are fond of sleighing, then be fond also of
dragging the sledge."--TRANSLATOR.

[45] Tiny double loaves of leavened bread, like those used in preparing
the Holy Communion, are sold at the entrances to churches. Any one who
wishes to have the health of his living or the souls of his dead friend
prayed for, buys a loaf, and sends it to the sanctuary before the
beginning of the morning service, accompanied by a slip of paper,
whereon is written: "For the health" (or "For the soul") "of Ivan"--or
whatever the friend's baptismal name may be. The priest removes from the
loaf with his spear-shaped knife a triangular particle, which he places
on the chalice (it is not used in the Communion), and at a certain point
of the service, all these persons are prayed for, by name--the Lord
being aware which of the Ivans or Maryas is intended. After the service
the loaf is returned to the owner, who carries it home, and (when
possible) gives it to the person who has been prayed for. It is the
custom for pilgrims to the various shrines to bring back loaves of this
sort to their friends, and these are highly prized. At some of the
famous monasteries, instead of the customary imprint of a cross and the
Greek letters meaning "Jesus Christ the Conqueror," which are used on
the loaves for the Communion, a special holy bread (prosfora) is
prepared for this purpose, stamped with the Saint or Saints for which
the locality is renowned. In the primitive church, the worshippers were
wont to bring offerings of bread, wine, oil and wheat, for the
requirements of the service. As long as the congregations were not
numerous, all such givers were prayed for by name. When members became
so numerous that this would have been burdensome, the custom
was instituted of praying for the Sovereign and his family, as
representatives of all the rest: and this last custom still prevails,
mingled (as above described) with a remnant of the original
custom.--TRANSLATOR.

[46] The shrine of St. Sergius at the Troitzky (Trinity) monastery,
forty miles from Moscow. The Optin Hermitage in Tamboff Government. "The
White Shores"--the famous monasteries of Solovetzk, in the White Sea,
and at Byelo-Ozero (White Lake), south of Lake Onega. Valaam, an island
in Lake Ladoga, with another famous monastery.--TRANSLATOR.

[47] The Korennaya Hermitage lies about sixteen miles northwest of
Kursk, in southern Russia. Mtzensk, nearer the centre, is half-way
between Orel and Tula.--TRANSLATOR.




    Transcriber's notes:

    The following is a list of changes made to the original.
    The first line is the original line, the second the corrected one.

    torturing forboding gripped my breast. Liza
    torturing foreboding gripped my breast. Liza

    native parts." Afanasy Afanasievitch was renowned
    native parts." Afanasy Lukitch was renowned

    I am punished."--(Akim heaved a sigh.)--"As
    I am punished."--(Akim heaved a sigh.)--"As





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Diary of a Superfluous Man and
Other Stories, by Ivan Turgenieff

*** 